《The Unexpected Marriage》


 Chapter 1 Taken Away By A Strange Man

    Chapter 1 Taken Away By A Strange Man


    Heavy downpour came as the month of August came to an end. The whole city was nketed with rain


    and darkness.


    At the North Prison, the door of a prison cell opened with an echoing bang. A slender man wearing a


    police uniform slowly walked through.


    "Don''t get into trouble next time, young missy. There is nothing in this world that can''t be solved with


    rationality. It would be a pity if you would have to spend most of your life in a ce like this, especially


    when you''re still youthful!" The man frowned and shook his head. With her head down, Joan Gu silently


    bit her lower lip.


    She was clearly wronged, but no one believed her.


    All the other prisoners, who had also been released, were picked up by their loved ones or rtives.


    One after the other, they left until she was the only one who remained. When the rain started to pour,


    Joan Gu pulled herself together and looked for some ce outside the prison to keep herself dry.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The heavy rain got her clothes soaking wet, making her shiver. Her eyes strained up and down the


    street, hoping that someone she knew would finallye get her.


    "You''re Joan Gu, right? Why are you still standing here? Didn''t your husband pick you up? We


    informed him yesterday of your release." It was time for the warden to get off work, and he was


    surprised to see that Joan Gu was still here. The day before the prisoners were released, the family


    members of the prisoners were informed so that they would be able to fetch them.


    "He...he was probably dyed by something important... It''s okay. I can wait."


    Her heart was torn into pieces. Joan Gu felt that maybe Scott Jian hadpletely forgotten about her


    release, but then the cruel reality suddenly hit her.


    ''You''re such a silly girl... He was the one who put you behind bars, and yet you''re still expecting that he


    would pick you up!'' she thought to herself mockingly with a wry smile.


    She hugged her white coat tighter to her body, and, without a second thought, walked out into the rain.


    In a matter of seconds, her clothes werepletely drenched, her hair stered onto the sides of her


    face.


    The money she had earned from the part-time jobs she worked in the jail was not enough for her to


    take a taxi to go home. Gritting her teeth, Joan Gu dragged her legs that felt as if they were as heavy


    as lead. It was supposed to be the start of summertime, and yet the weather today was as cold as ice.


    From time to time, passersby who were in hurry would slow down and stare at her with judgment in


    their eyes, thinking that she must be crazy for walking out in the rain like that.


    ''A lot has changed in three years,'' Joan Gu thought to herself. With her fairly vague memory, she made


    her way to the most prosperous entertainment zone in S City.


    Meanwhile, a waiter wearing white gloves respectfully opened the doors to the prestigious club in all of


    S City. A tall, handsome man casually made his way outside.


    When he walked past, all the women stared at him with eyes full of thirst. They whispered to each other


    in excitement, "Oh my god... It''s Mr. Lu!"


    A confident and voluptuous woman came up to him, twirling a ss of wine in her hand. She intended


    to introduce herself, but Darren Lu simply brushed past her, not even giving her a single nce. The


    woman was ashamed and annoyed, but she could do nothing. Darren Lu was always like this. No


    woman could win his heart.


    At the street corner, the paparazzi quickly got on their feet and shot Darren Lu''s every move. They hid


    themselves so well that no one even noticed them.


    Upon stepping outside, Darren Lu saw that the valet had not yet returned with his car. Staring out, his


    face turned into a dark frown.


    Joan Gu was walking outside the prestigious club. Being out in the rain for so long, she was starting to


    feel a bit feverish. With her head down, she mechanically walked around, her feet sshing puddles all


    around.


    Just then, a drunkard identally bumped into her. Caught off guard, Joan Gu staggered and fell


    sideways. Instinctively, she flung her arms around, trying to grab onto anything for support.


    In the nick of time, Joan Gu grabbed onto some man''s shirt. Surprised, the man pulled back, but with


    the amount of force, he fell down to the ground. It was at that point that Joan Gu was lying directly on


    top of Darren Lu at the sidewalk.


    The paparazzi quickly locked their cameras on them, clicking away at the scene. A photo like that


    would earn them a lot of money, and so they all took multiple shots of the little ident.


    Even under his dry clothes, Darren Lu could feel how cold the unknown woman was. Disgust shed


    through his dark eyes. He had always hated others approaching him without permission, let alone


    touching him.


    "Get off me." The man''s voice was low and gentle. It was so maic and pleasant to hear. But at the


    same time, there was coldness to it.


    Trembling, Joan Gu tried to stand up, but she had gotten much too weak from walking out in the rain


    for so long. She could hear a sounding from somewhere, but couldn''tprehend anything at the


    moment from the dizziness that was oveing her. She could, however, feel a pleasant warmth from


    under her. Coming in closer, sheid her cheek down and savored the warmth.


    With his lips pressed in a straight line and his brows furrowed, Darren Lu couldn''t help but grunt in fury.


    ''This woman pounced on me! And now she even looks as if she''s making herselffortable on top of


    me like this!


    Is this how desperate some women get?'' Earlier, he had just sessfully averted Zoey Su. And now,


    this happened to him the moment he got out.


    "I said, get off me," Darren Lu said through his teeth.


    Joan Gu remained unresponsive. Losing the little amount of patience he had, Darren Lu roughly


    pushed her away.


    The tough life in jail caused Joan Gu weak and fragile. After being exposed to the heavy rain for a long


    time, she couldn''t help but pass out.


    In the midst of the seemingly endless darkness, Joan Gu felt as if she was floating back to the day of


    her wedding. Hand in hand, she and Scott Jian kissed passionately, feeling as if there was nothing in


    the world that could possibly go wrong...


    In a sh, the scene changed. Joan Gu was on her way to surprise Scott Jian on his birthday while he


    was on his business trip. Unfortunately, she didn''t expect that her husband had a surprise of his own...


    Scott Jian''s voice echoed in her mind. "Joan! What are you doing here! Get out!"


    With her eyes fluttering open, Joan panted, gasping out of the nightmare she just had. Her body was


    covered with cold sweat. In the past three years she spent in jail, she had never had a decent night''s


    sleep.


    For a while, Joan Gu tried to catch her breath, trying topose herself. After which, she looked


    around, and saw that she was in a room that was not familiar to her. Judging by how the room looked, it


    appeared as if she was in a hotel room.


    Joan Gu couldn''t recall how she had gotten here. She couldn''t afford it so she certainly couldn''t check


    in by herself.


    At that moment, she remembered the man she had bumped into. She started to have a bad feeling


    about the whole thing. Slowly, she lifted up the nket on top of her, and saw that her clothes were no


    longer on her body.


    ¡®That man... must have taken me here. Did he...''


    Joan Gu was restless. She had never expected such thing to happen. When she was released from


    prison, Scott Jian didn''te to get her. And just when she thought things couldn''t get any worse, she


    was taken into a hotel by a strange man!


    All of a sudden, the bathroom door opened. A tall man walked out barefoot, a towel hanging over his


    shoulder.


    ''He has the audacity to even take bath after taking advantage of me!''


    "Bastard!" Joan Gu grabbed an ashtray on the bedside table and threw it at the man.


    Even though Darren Lu reacted quickly, the blow was too sudden. It grazed his forehead, creating a


    small cut on his skin.

 Chapter 2 Im Not Interested In You At All

    Chapter 2 I''m Not Interested In You At All


    Joan looked around the room, seeing what else she could throw at the strange man in front of her. But


    Darren had already walked to her and grabbed her hands tightly.


    "Woman, do you want to die?" Darren squinted his eagle-like eyes, looking incredibly dangerous.


    "You bastard! Rapist!" She tried to struggle, but the man held her tightly, which made her unable to get


    rid of him.


    "Rapist?" Darren asked incredulously. As he looked at Joan''s angry face, he suddenly understood what


    she was thinking about.


    The man raised his eyes and nced at Joan''s chest, which was half covered by the thin quilt. He


    squinted at her mischievously. "Don''t think for one second that you intrigue me the least bit," he said


    coldly. "But if you keep seducing me with your actions, I wouldn''t mind changing my taste."


    Joan''s face turned stiff. So nothing happened between them? But she was naked on the bed. There


    was no one else in the room except them. This didn''t make sense.


    Joan could tell from the man''s teasing tone that he was looking over at her naked body. "Jerk!" she


    shouted at him.


    She felt disgusted at the way men acted. Scott had cheated on her while they were married. And this


    strange yboy came out of nowhere. "Get away from me! You''re disgusting, dirty man!" Joan said


    angrily though gritted teeth.


    In the past twenty-seven years, Darren had heard a lot of praise andpliment -- this was the first


    time he had ever been insulted like this. Instantly, his sculptural handsome face became overcast. ''I


    really shouldn''t have brought this woman here,'' he thought.


    The next second, he burst intoughter. "ying hard to get is out of date. Last night, you bawled and


    practically begged me to take you home. I don''t see you keeping your integrity right then."


    Joan was totally confused. Did she really do that? How could it be?


    As soon as he thought of what had happenedst night, his handsome face darkened again.


    Joan well unconscious on the ground when she bumped into Darren. Although he was very unwilling to


    help her, he still did. It was because it was already causing quite a scene. No matter what Darren did,


    Joan wouldn''t let go of his clothes. What''s more, she kept babbling about how he was a heartless


    unfaithful man who abandoned her and dated two women at the same time. If he hadn''t stopped her in


    time, she would have said more nonsense.


    In his whole life, he had never been humiliated like this.


    To make sure that she wouldn''t go anywhere else and continue to speak ill of him, he had no choice


    but to check in the hotel with Joan.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Joan snapped back.


    He raised his eyes and looked at her yfully. Leaning in, he whispered in her ear. "Pretty face, fine


    figure. But too thin. Not really that pleasurable to touch."


    Joan''s face blushed. She had never been flirted like this before.


    With his beautiful eyes narrowed, Darren didn''t want to waste his breath, so he said, "Name a price."


    What price?


    Noticing the confusion in Joan''s eyes, the corners of Darren''s mouth lifted into a smirk. "Five hundred


    thousand?"


    He didn''t really like Joan, but he thought she was more interesting than those women who only tried to


    seduce him. He wanted to make fun of her to see if she could bring him any surprises.


    "You bastard!" Joan yelled when she realized what he was implying.


    The woman in front of him was like a lion whose sensitive spot was poked. Their faces and bodies


    were so close to one another''s. The heat of her words was lingering around his neck.


    "Are you saying that you bumped into me by ident? That you were not just trying to y hard to


    get?"


    The man straightened up, looking down at Joan. His voice was rtively mild, but Joan truly felt the


    wild and arrogant tone behind it. Only people with big egos could have this kind of attitude.


    Joan tried to catch her breath, trying to calm down. Thinking of the heavy rain and everything that had


    happened yesterday, Joan could not help but feel sad. She lowered her eyes and said, "Yesterday...


    Yesterday was really... I have my reasons."


    Her long eyshes couldn''t hide the pain in her eyes. Darren was touched by her expression.


    In fact, as soon as he brought Joan back to the hotel, he had already known that the woman had a very


    high fever and that she had been talking nonsense. She hadn''t stopped mumbling to herself until


    Darren had asked a waiter to change her clothes and get her some medicine. Even when she was fast


    asleep, her pale face was filled with pain and sorrow.


    His grip on her wrist was starting to hurt badly. Joan only wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    After some wriggles, he didn''t seem to loosen his grip at all. "Let go of me. You''re overthinking too


    much. I''m not interested in a man like you at all!" she said in an irritated tone.


    A hint of coldness shed through his eyes. If he saw it right, there were disgust and contempt in her


    face. ''Does she really think she could easily say that without getting away with it?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She''s too bold,'' Darren sneered.


    Before he could say anything, his phone rang. He cast a warning nce at Joan and let go of her hand,


    walking over to his phone on the table.


    The man stood by the window, his slender figure appearing to be even more profound in the shadow of


    the light. Pulling out a cigarette on the window sill, he lit it with his slender fingers, smoking rising up


    and wafting out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Darren, are you still thinking about that name -- "


    "Enough. I don''t want to hear about it anymore. I will bring you a daughter-inw as soon as possible,"


    Darren interrupted in a low voice. He knew what his mother was talking about, but he didn''t want to


    hear that name. And he was even afraid of hearing it.


    Mrs. Lu called to urge him to get married as soon as possible. Yesterday, he left the Su family''s


    daughter, Zoey, behind. Zoey''s mother just came by toady to scold him.


    Darren frowned and rubbed his temples. He suddenly remembered that there was another person in


    the room. Covering the phone with his hand, he whispered loudly at Joan. "I''m warning you. I can


    pretend as if nothing has happened as long as you get out of this room and keep your mouth shut. And


    stop blurting out things that you shouldn''t say! There is nothing between us."


    But Joan made no answer. Darren waited for another few seconds, and still there was no response.


    "What tricks are you ying this time......" the voice on the other end of the phone asked. Darren


    suddenly stopped speaking. He squinted his eyes, his face sullen.


    He walked to the bed and pulled the quilt aside. Joan was nowhere to be found.


    How could she run away like that? £¡


    Darren''s face darkened as he abruptly ended the call. In a few minutes, he discreetly went downstairs


    to the underground parking lot, wearing nothing but a bathrobe, and got inside his car.


    ''That woman will pay for this! She came and crawled into bed, only to yell at me and steal my clothes!''


    A friend of his came to his car with a fresh set of clothes. The moment he saw Darren, he started


    bawling withughter.


    "I never thought that the dignified Mr. Lu would be eaten up and thrown away by a woman one day.


    Hahaha!"


    Darren red at Henry Su, his lips pressed into a fine line. ''The next time I see that girl, I won''t let her


    go easily.''

 Chapter 3 How Dare You

    Chapter 3 How Dare You


    The rainstorm from yesterday went as quickly as it came. There was not a cloud in the sky as the sun


    shone brightly overhead.


    Joan pulled her clothes tighter. The man''s shirt was too big for her slim body, but she had no choice.


    Her clothes were all wet and thrown haphazardly into the trash bin. Joan couldn''t help but curse that


    strange, tall man in her head again and again.


    Although she was no longer feverish, she still felt pretty weak. Slowly, she made her way to her vi. As


    she walked towards the door, she was surprised that it looked a bit unfamiliar to her. Three years had


    passed, and she didn''t know if this house looked the same as before.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just as Joan was about to set foot on the stairs, the door opened all of a sudden.


    "Honey, be careful on the way. I will wait for you at home with the baby." The woman in a red housecoat


    reached out to hold the man''s strong waist, and the two looked at each other shyly.


    That woman, Jean Bai, was the one who got in between Joan and Scott''s marriage. But most


    importantly, she was one of the reasons why Joan got locked up in jail.


    A sharp pain came to Joan''s heart. She was so painful that she could hardly breathe. When she was


    released from prison, Scott didn''t even bother toe pick her up. Instead, he was fooling around with


    his mistress, Jean Bai. What''s more, it seemed that during the three years when she had been in


    prison, they were living a happy and full life!


    "Scott..." said Joan in a trembling voice.


    The two people who were about to kiss were froze. When they turned their heads and saw the person


    standing in front of them was Joan, they were both stunned.


    "Joan?" Scott eximed, not believing what he was currently seeing. Then, the expression on his face


    turned nk and t. "So I see that you''re already out of jail."


    The man was dressed in a well cut and handmade suit, entuating his well-toned body. He looked


    like a dressed statue, giving off a cold and haughty air. Beside him, Jean Bai snuggled up closer as he


    tightly hugged his arms.


    But this man was Joan''s husband... This was her home!


    "Why... Why is she here?" Joan asked in a trembling voice, stretching out her hand and pointing at


    Jean Bai.


    A flicker of awkwardness shed across Scott''s eyes, and the woman beside him seemed to be


    frightened by the malicious look in Joan''s eyes. She then once again shrank back in his embrace. With


    her petite figure, Scott had the urge to protect Jean Bai. It was at that moment that he remembered


    what Joan had done to Jean Bai, making the guilt in his heart vanished in an instant.


    "I asked her to stay here. She is weak and needs to be taken care of." Scott said coldly at Joan, "You


    almost killed her because of what you did. I thought that you would at least apologize to her. It seems


    that I''ve expected too much from you."


    Joan trembled and looked at him in disbelief. She clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her


    palms. For a while, the pain in her hands overcame the agony in her heart.


    ''Apologize? Why should I apologize! I was totally wronged and innocent! Everything was Jean Bai''s


    ploy. I had nothing to do with what happened to her!'' she screamed in her head.


    Joan shook her head and opened her mouth to try and exin, "Three years ago, it was--"


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear anything about it anymore," Scott interrupted coldly.


    He didn''t even give her a chance to exin. Three years ago, when the incident happened, she also


    didn''t get the chance to share her side of the story. In a heartbeat, Scott sided with Jean Bai.


    Joan red at Jean Bai. As she hid in Scott''s arm, Jean Bai shed a smug smile, as if mocking Joan


    for losing the battle.


    Jean Bai opened her mouth slightly and mouthed to Joan, "Go away, trash."


    Finally, Joan couldn''t control her grief, indignation and anger anymore. She rushed in front of Jean Bai,


    pulled her over and pped her across her face.


    p!


    It all happened so quickly that Jean Bai and Scott were in shock. Immediately, sharp pain spread to her


    fair and tender face, the shape of Joan''s hand clearly imprinted on her cheek.


    "What are you doing, Joan?!" It was rare for Scott to be infuriated. He pushed Joan away and pulled


    Jean Bai into his arms nervously. When he saw Jean Bai''s face, he frowned as he gently caressed her


    with a gently finger.


    "Don''t forget, Scott," Joan said with a cold sneer. "You''re still my husband. As long as I''m around, you


    can''t have a mistress."


    When Scott was about to say something, tears suddenly fell down from Jean Bai''s face. She choked


    with sobs. "Scott, let me go. I... I shouldn''t have been here. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I just feel


    sorry that our baby won''t even get a chance to meet his father..."


    "Jean, no. Shh... Don''t cry. What you need to do now is to take good care of yourself. It''s not good for


    the baby." Scott lovingly rubbed Jean Bai''s stomach. Then he red hatefully at Joan. "Three years..."


    he said scornfully, "Three years in prison and you still haven''t reflected on your evil deeds? You are still


    as vicious as before!"


    How could he say that she was vicious? Why did he still defend Jean Bai like this? Joan''s heart broke.


    The three years she spent in prison was a living hell for her that she wouldn''t be able to forget. She


    was thrown into jail because of these two!


    She remembered how she saw Scott in bed having an affair, and yet he kicked her out without any


    sense of guilt whatsoever. The moment Joan was sent to jail, Jean Bai happily moved in the next day.


    All of the anger that was pent up inside was too much for words, and so Joan couldn''t help but attack


    Jean Bai.


    Jean Bai was a conniving woman. She had caused a scene all by herself by pretending to fall down the


    stairs and ming Joan. With realistic tears in her eyes, Jean Bai cried about how she lost her baby,


    and med Joan for attempted murder. Scott had believed what Jean Bai had said without any


    hesitation, and atst, he had put Joan behind bars, sentencing her to three whole years.


    Noticing the visible bulge on her belly, Joan raised her eyebrows. "Are you pregnant again? Then you''d


    better be careful. It won''t be easy for a woman to give birth to a healthy baby, especially when she had


    a miscarriage before," said Joan sarcastically with her cold eyes. Because of her attempt to frame


    Joan, Jean Bai had risked the life of her unborn child.


    Without waiting for their response, Joan pushed them away and went straight into the house.


    Tears welled up in Jean Bai''s eyes. With a pitiful look, she nced up at Scott. "Look at her. She...


    she''s..."


    "Jean Bai, as long as I''m still in this family, you have no right to flirt with my husband. You''d better get


    half a brain and figure out who is the real hostess here."


    Joan caught a glimpse of the woman''s dresses scattered on the sofa in the living room. She grabbed


    them and threw them out of the room.


    At this time, Scott was turning red with fury. His booming voice echoed in the house. "How dare you!"

 Chapter 4 Whats Your Relationship With Him

    Chapter 4 What''s Your Rtionship With Him


    Joan cast a sidelong nce at Scott and sneered, "young master, you want to phnder with girls?


    Then clean yourself up before youe back. This isn''t your brothel!"


    No matter how unruly Jean was, Joan was still Scott''s legal wife.


    As long as they didn''t divorce, she got a wife''s right.


    Although they got together for the sake of family interests, he had once knelt down to her in front of


    everyone and proposed to her. He had promised to protect her for a lifetime, and he had said that he


    would love her with all his heart. However, their marriage had only been half a year, and Scott...


    She thought that they really loved each other, but it turned out to be her wishful thinking.


    With a touch of sarcasm, Scott turned around. He put his arm around his Jean''s shoulder and finally


    said, "Joan, do you think you are still the rich daughter of the Gu family? The Gupany has gone


    bankrupt. Now, you are nothing. "


    Shocked, Joan''s heart skipped a beat.


    The Gupany went bankrupt?!


    It was a long time before Joan came to her senses from thest sentence Scott said when he left with


    Jean with his dark face. She leaned on the door frame in low spirits, losing her strength, and slowly slid


    to the ground. She felt a pain in her chest and her nose twitched. When she touched her eyes, she


    realized that she had cried.


    The bankruptcy of the Gupany? How could it be possible? Their family was the most famous


    corporation in S City back then!


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe..." Then she rushed upstairs, opened herptop and began to search


    for information about the Gu Company. One by one. When she saw thest one, Joan was freezing all


    over. Her hand froze at the mouse.


    It turned out that her father, the chairman of the Gu Company, died of heart attack after she was put


    into jail. Since then, the Gu Company had been torn apart by several shareholders one after another.


    And it copsed several monthster.


    Joan''s heart ached so much that she had be numb. Her father died because of her. She hadn''t


    even seen her father for thest time.


    However, the bankruptcy of Gu Company was too fast, too fast to be normal, and the information found


    were all the same, as if someone deliberately written the whole story to let everybody speak the same


    words.


    Facing the empty vi, Joan sat there for a whole day and night. Scott took Jean away and they didn''t


    come back.


    She took out her phone and unlocked it. The phone kept buzzing. Thetest message came this


    morning from her bestie, Linda Ji. She asked whether she had been settled after she was released


    from prison.


    When Joan called her back, Linda Ji cursed Scott and asked Joan to move to her house. Joan agreed.


    The vi was full of traces of another woman. She was disgusted with their traces, and didn''t want to


    stay here even for a second.


    During the three years in prison, she had thought a lot. ''Scott wanted marriage and mistress. Screw


    him! I won''t give up my self-esteem no matter how much I love him.''.


    Originally, their marriage was all about profit. She was so naive to think that love could be cultivated


    andst forever.


    Seeing it then, their marriage was just a mistake. The best choice is to end it as soon as possible.


    *


    At the same time, in the CEO''s Office of the Lu Company.


    Darren sat crossing his legs on the big and soft sofa, seeming to be cozy andzy.


    On the tea table next to him, there were several newspapers. On the biggest page were the photos of


    him holding a woman in his arms.


    "Have you found it?"


    His secretary respectfully put a folder in front of him and said, "Mr. Lu, ording to these people''s


    words, they received money from Miss Su. They wanted to take a photo of you and Miss Su together,


    but you didn''t stay with her that night. Instead, you bumped into the woman in the photo. Those people


    didn''t see Miss Su before, and they mistook this woman for her and made this scandal. "


    Darren opened his eyes slowly. There was a sharp look in his dark eyes. Zoey was really bold, using all


    means in order to be with him. Did she really think that she could marry him in this way?


    "Anything else?" He stared at the woman in the photo. Half of her face was exposed in the photo.


    The secretary lowered her head and said, "sorry, Mr. Lu. I haven''t found the identity of the woman in


    the photo."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren squinted his eyes. In S City, there can''t be anyone he couldn''t find out. "Keep searching!" he


    ordered.


    *


    It didn''t take long for Joan to pack her things into a suitcase. She took a look at the room where she


    and Scott lived, and went downstairs.


    When she just reached the porch, the door was pushed open from outside. Scott, who she had not


    seen for a day, appeared in front of her once again. This time, she saw nobody except him. There was


    a newspaper in Scott''s hand.


    "Joan, are you so desperate to be with your lover?"


    Lover? Scott''s words made Joan frown. Since when had she got a lover?


    His handsome face was overcast, and his cold eyes were like sharp swords. He walked over to Joan


    and threw the newspaper on the table. He pointed at arge photo on the front page and said coldly,


    "Then you have to exin what it is."


    Jean gave the newspaper to him. At the beginning, he didn''t recognize the woman in the photo was


    Joan. It was not until Jean reminded him that he noticed that the woman had an ear stud on her ear,


    which belonged to Joan. He didn''t love Joan, but that didn''t mean he would allow her to cheat on him.


    Joan just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, so she ignored the newspaper. Frowning, she


    asked Scott to get out of the way.


    However, the man didn''t give up. Still blocking in front of Joan, he narrowed his eyes and said in a cold


    voice, "Joan, I underestimated you. You hooked up with Mr. Lu just after you were released from


    prison. I didn''t expect you to be so capable. "


    ''What Mr. Lu? The CEO of the Lu family? What the hell is this?'' Joan thought to herself. "What are you


    talking about, Scott? Get out of the way! I don''t want to see you. "


    "I know you want to take revenge on me, Joan." Scott said with a cold face and gloomy eyes, which


    made people feel dangerous, "but you are my woman now. You''d better remember that."


    The newspaper was thrown in front of her. Joan cast a nce at it and was stunned. A huge picture of


    a man and a woman caught her attention. It was a picture of the man she met on the day she was


    released from prison! As for the title -" Secret Lady Met Mr. Lu of the Famous Family Possibly


    Revealing Their Secret Love Rtionship".


    Surprised, Joan picked the newspaper up and looked at it carefully. It was her. And that man was


    Darren Lu?

 Chapter 5 Meeting Darren Again

    Chapter 5 Meeting Darren Again


    "Joan, what else do you want to say?"


    Hearing the cold words of Scott, Joan calmed down soon and answered coldly, "You don''t have the


    right to reprove me. Besides, there is nothing happened between Darren and me. "


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her close to him. "Joan, how are you going to exin this? Exin the


    photo, the men''s shirt you wore when you came back, and why you didn''te home all night. You


    came back the next day after you were released from prison because you spent a night with him, right?


    "


    If he had not been her husband who flirted with another woman the day she was released, would she


    meet Darren? He himself was not clean, what right did he have to use her!


    Joan thought it was ridiculous. At the very beginning, Scott treated her like a gentleman, but very soon,


    he became more and more indifferent to her. Although she was his wife, what she got was actually


    worse than a stranger. Now, he was finally in a mood, but that was because he thought he was


    cuckolded. She thought it over carefully. Probably Scott''s marriage with her was all for the Gu


    Company''s assets. After he got her, he revealed his true colors to her. Now the Gu Company did not


    exist, he had nothing to worry about.


    The cold expression on his face sent shivers down her spine. It turned out that she married such an


    indifferent and ruthless man who had never given her any trust.


    "I want a divorce, Scott."


    The man was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t hear what Joan was saying.


    "Divorce."


    She was really tired. She didn''t want to be entangled with him anymore.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Divorce?" "So you and Mr. Lu can be together?" he asked


    "Whatever you think." As soon as she finished her words, she shook off his hand and walked out


    quickly without looking back.


    The sun was shining brightly in the clear sky. Joan felt pain in her eyes as if she was about to shed


    tears.


    Joan hailed a taxi and went straight to the Linda''s house. As soon as she stepped into the door of her


    rented house, she saw Linda rushing towards her. "Joan!"


    They had known each other for more than ten years and had a good rtionship. Joan felt something


    cool drop into her cor. She was stunned for a while, then she felt warm in her heart. "Linda, don''t cry.


    I''m fine. It''s all right."


    Upon hearing Joan''s words, Linda couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Look at you. You''ve lost a lot of


    weight, and you only have your bones left. How can I not worry about you? By the way, how did you


    come back yesterday? Joan, I wanted to pick you up, but the director just asked me to do an important


    interview. I heard that the director is a very difficult person. I really couldn''t get rid of him... "


    "It''s okay. I came back by myself." Joan knew that if it was not for something urgent, Linda would have


    picked her up.


    ncing at Joan in suspicion, she scolded, "That bastard, Scott! He must be with that bitch! Bastard! "


    She began cursing for a long while. When she first saw her and Scott, she had tried to talk Joan out of


    the arranged marriage, but no one had the final say in it. Noticing this, she got worried.


    "Oh, this is the name card of my friend who works in divorce cases. Take it. I am telling you that when


    you want to divide the property, don''t be taken advantage by that man!"


    Linda pulled out a piece of business card and put it into Joan''s hands. The thin piece of paper touched


    her heart.


    "Well, let''s stop this topic about me. I heard that you are the best female host on the stage now, right?"


    Joan shifted the subject to Linda. She didn''t want to hear anything about Scott anymore.


    Speaking of work, Linda''s face suddenly turned gloomy. "I''ve just been promoted to be the host! It''s


    estimated that before I could fit into the position, it


    would be given to the mysterious big shot! "


    Linda passed the notebook to Joan, who threw it away after ncing at it. "Don''t be afraid, Host Ji.


    Even if he was very powerful, he wouldn''t eat you in public, would he?"


    Hearing what Joan said, Linda rolled her eyes at her. They chatted andughed for a while. Joan''s


    gloomy mood lightened up a lot.


    When they were discussing what to eat to celebrate Joan''s regained freedom, her phone rang.


    "Hurry up, Linda. Something happened to your father!"


    The voice on the other end of the phone was so loud that even Joan could hear clearly. She was


    startled. Something happened to Mr. Ji?!


    On the other hand, the face of Rachel, who was holding her cell phone, was now extremely pale after


    she had just calmed down. She hung up the phone, grabbed her bag and rushed outside. All of a


    sudden, she remembered an important problem.


    "What should we do? The interview will start in an hour. It''s very important, really important. But the


    interviewees said they only have time now, but my father, my father..."


    Joanforted her without knowing what to do. Linda was from a single-parent family, and his father


    was her only rtive. If she missed one second, she might never meet her father again.


    When her father had an ident, she hated herself for not being present. Now she couldn''t let it


    happen to Linda.


    "Linda, go to the hospital now. I will handle the interview. All I need to do is to write down the interview


    and send it to you. They won''t know the change of the person who did the interview. I will use your


    name. Don''t worry. I will make it!"


    After seeing Linda out, Joan heaved a deep sigh and picked up the notebook again. Her eyes were


    fixed on the introduction, which, to be exact, was the name of the guest.


    The special guest: Darren Lu?!


    She felt upset, but she couldn''t go back on her word. Time was so tight that she had no time to


    hesitate.


    She wore a white shirt and a ck suit jacket, and a ck skirt. She put on a business suit and stood


    up to go for the appointment.


    It was the first time that Joan hade to the building of Lu Company. The Lu Company had been


    established in S City three years ago, and in just three years, it had already be one of the biggest


    companies in the city, and had gradually developed into other industries. Its CEO, Darren Lu, was also


    mysterious and dignified. He seldom appeared in the media''s cameras and was always cold and


    arrogant, and kept high-profile. He was handsome, wildly attractive and most importantly, he was not


    married yet.


    On the way, Joan looked up some news about Darren. There were a lot of women chasing after him,


    including female celebrities and socialites.


    Joan''s face blushed when she recalled the naked skin of the man she had seen this morning. But his


    impression on her wasn''t good. Judging from the way he spoke, Joan thought he was a bastard.


    ''How can one be a good person when he thinks with his lower part of the body?''.


    The appointed time was three o''clock, and Joan came early. The secretary told her that Mr. Lu was still


    in a meeting. She sat by the window and looked out of it. It was undeniable that Lu Company located in


    a great location. Looking out of the window, she could have a good view of S City. Joan studied


    architecture and design. During the three years in prison, what she could see were only grey walls and


    a grey sky. Her creativity had been depressed for a long time. But it seemed to be triggered.


    She took out a pen and paper on her knees and began drawing.


    When Darren walked into the meeting room, he didn''t notice Joan. Then he noticed a woman who was


    drawing attentively by the window.


    Wrapped in a well tailored business suit, her perfect figure appeared perfectly. Her long hair was


    casually draped over her shoulders, and because of her position, a few strands were falling, making


    her small earlobes more tempting in the hair.


    Her face was small, and her long eyshes cast two shadows on her eyelids. Her crystal-like eyes


    were full of concentration, and she seemed to be very satisfied with her work. The corners of her mouth


    unconsciously lifted to draw a shallow arc.


    Darren confused a bit and blurted out a name.


    "Bess?"


    His voice brought Joan back to her senses. Not until then did she realize that Darren was behind


    her.

 Chapter 6 How Dare She Challenge Him

    Chapter 6 How Dare She Challenge Him


    Almost reflexively, Joan made a defensive posture and blurted out, "Don''t approach me!"


    A dash of disappointment shed through Darren''s eyes as soon as he saw the woman''s face. But


    soon, his face became expressionless again.


    He cast a cold nce at Joan. Thetter then realized that she was being impolite. Thinking of her


    mission toe here, she forced a smile. "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry. I was too concentrated just now. Please


    forgive me."


    "So you mean it was my fault?"


    Joan didn''t expect such a question, so she was a little embarrassed and went straight to the point. "Mr.


    Lu, the interview will begin in half an hour. Let''s get started."


    To her surprise, Darren slowly sat back on his boss chair and said, "No hurry."


    Earlier today, this woman ran away quietly without leaving any information. He sent people to


    investigate her, but there was no result. He did not expect that she would take the initiative toe to


    his door.


    "What''s your name?"


    Joan was stunned, but she soon told him her name was Linda.


    With an evil smile on his face, Darren raised his dashing eyebrows and looked at her. "Yesterday, Miss


    Ji still had short hair. After a night, not only did her hair change, but also her appearance changed?"


    He was well-prepared! The interview hadn''t even started yet, but Joan''s lie had already been spotted.


    The atmosphere suddenly became depressing. When she knew that the person in the interview was


    Darren, she felt very ufortable and didn''t know how to continue.


    Joan fell into silence. However, Darren broke the silence. "The first time I met you was an ident, and


    the second time is still an ident? I can''t think it through. Tell me, why are you trying so hard to get


    close to me? "


    The man took a cigarette out of the cigarette box, lit it, took a deep drag, and then smoke rose from his


    thin lips. His deep eyebrows and eyes were filled with haze.


    It had to be said that this man really had the ability to make women crazy.


    It was a dark blue, handmade suit, with a limited RM watch worth millions on his wrist. The watch was


    partly hidden and partly visible under his cuff, showing his great dignity.


    However, after going through the experience with Scott, Joan was not confident in these so-called top-


    grade men. In her eyes, these men were just in a higher status than ordinary people, and behind the


    top-grade appearance, who knew what bad characters they had.


    "I don''t understand what you said. Mr. Lu, I came here for an interview today. I know that you are busy


    with your business, so it''s better for us to start early, in case of disturbing your business. "


    Darren lifted his eyebrows. Apparently, this woman didn''t like him. But why did she make the interview


    at his ce? She didn''te here on purpose to attract his attention? Over the years, he had met all


    kinds of women who tried every means to approach him. He wouldn''t fall into this little trick.


    "I, Darren Lu, won''t ept any interview casually. Since you pretend to be Miss Ji, I think my priority


    now is to ask the security guard to kick you out."


    Joan bit her lower lip and kept reminding herself to calm down. She didn''t want to mess up this


    opportunity, which Linda had worked so hard to get to interview Darren.


    "Mr. Lu, if you want to see my identification, I can give it to you. If my memory serves me right, you


    have an important appointment at four o''clock." Before she entered the office, his secretary


    emphasized that his time was limited.


    Now, they had been dyed for ten minutes.


    "What''s your name?"


    Left with no choice, Joan told him her name honestly.


    "Joan." Darren repeated the name to himself, but he didn''t remember who it was.


    "Mr. Lu." Just then, the secretary opened the door and saw Joan standing there, looking surprised. But


    soon, she regained herposure and respectfully handed the folder in her hand to Darren. "Miss Su


    is here. What do you think?"


    On the other hand, Darren frowned slightly by ident, and thought, ''Zoey Su is the daughter of the Su


    family which held a good rtionship with Lu family for generations. My grandfather, in particr, loves


    her very much and hopes that she could marry to the Lu family and be their granddaughter inw.


    Yesterday at the Imperial Pce, had Zoey even nned to drug him, have sex with him and marry


    him? ''Oh, she really underestimated me. '' If he could easily fall into such a trap, then there must have


    been a Mrs. Lu already. However, yesterday, he didn''t directly expose her n during the party. He


    secretly changed his ss and let Zoey eat her own bitter fruit while he left the party.


    But unexpectedly, he met the woman named Joan.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Joan looked down at her watch. It was almost four o''clock. She must have been so immersed in


    drawing the design that she had forgotten the time. Frowning, Joan med herself. She had to get the


    interview done. When she thought that she had to help Linda, she made up her mind and went straight


    to Darren.


    "Mr. Lu, within just three years, the Lu Company has reached this level. How do you feel about this?


    The Lu Company hadn''t engaged in real estate and other industries before. How did Mr. Lu think that


    you could expand your business in this field? As the youngest CEO in S City, Mr. Lu was a popr


    and famous man that anyone was eager to get close to. But what would such a state affect Mr. Lu


    yourself and the Lu Company? Did you have any sessful experience to share with us? ¡­¡­"


    Standing next to Joan, Secretary Zhang was stunned by how fast she was speaking. No one had ever


    been so bold as to speak to Darren like that before.


    A dash of astonishment shed through his eyes, but he soon returned to normal. With slightly rising


    brows, he seemed interested. After straightening his wrinkled clothes, he slowly stood up and walked


    up to Joan. His tall figure towered over her like a giant mountain.


    "If that''s all you want to ask me, I don''t think I will waste my time on these boring questions."


    Joan was stunned. Darren went on, "As a businessman, do you think I''ll teach others how to make


    money and let them defeat the Lu Company?"


    Raising her head, Joan met with the man''s scornful and teasing eyes. Instantly, she blushed with


    shyness and felt tight in the chest. Linda had told her that today''s interviewee was very difficult to deal


    with, but she didn''t expect that Darren was beyond difficult to deal with!


    Although the turmoil was going on in Joan''s heart, she maintained a calm look on her face. She said


    calmly, "I think only if you keep your position when everyone knows how to seed can you really


    seed. What do you think, Mr. Lu? Or are you afraid that one day there will be anotherpany to


    rece the Lu Company? "


    Joan''s response aroused his great astonishment. He had intended to see how speechless she would


    be. However, to his surprise, he wasn''t flustered by her words.


    "I always thought that Mr. Lu was a person who distinguish public from private interests. I didn''t expect


    that when I saw him in person today, I knew that it was not the case. It was just because I left Mr. Lu


    this morning, that Mr. Lu was so vindictive. Mr. Lu was just so so."


    When he heard Joan mentioned what had happened in the hotel today in such a sarcastic tone, he


    squinted and his face had a thinyer of anger. He knew that she did it on purpose.


    How dare she challenge him openly.


    Joan was actually making a bet. She bet that a man like Darren who had self-esteem wouldn''t allow


    anyone to challenge his authority.

 Chapter 7 Things Had Changed In The Gu Family

    Chapter 7 Things Had Changed In The Gu Family


    It was summertime in August, but the temperature in the big meeting room was as cold as winter. The


    stunned secretary stood aside, holding her breath, and stared at Joan with a strange look. The


    secretary thought Joan was a lunatic who dared to resist Mr. Lu.


    The truth was, Joan won the game.


    Darren turned around and ordered with a cold face, "Let Miss Su go back home and tell her I''m doing


    an important interview."


    Even after Joanpleted her interview perfectly, she still felt like she was in a dream. If she had


    known that it would work, she wouldn''t have said so much nonsense.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    All of a sudden, an important thing urred to Joan. "Mr. Lu, I think you have read the news on the


    newspaper. It has caused me a lot of trouble, and you should have the same thoughts. I hope you can


    solve this boring matter as soon as possible. I''m not interested in being themon enemy of women


    in S City. "


    "Mr. Lu, thank you." Joan said, intending to leave.


    The moment she opened the door, a big red figure rushed in.


    "Mr. Lu!"


    Hearing her voice, Darren furrowed his brows and asked, "Miss Su, why are you here?" Then, he cast


    a displeased nce at the secretary who just appeared.


    "Mr. Lu, Miss Su said that she must see you today. The security guards didn''t dare to stop her... Mr. Lu,


    I''m sorry. It''s my fault! Miss Su, I''m sorry. Mr. Lu is busy now. Please leave. "


    "Mr. Lu!" Regardless of the secretary, Zoey walked towards Darren in her high heels. When she passed


    by Joan, Joan held her breath. The perfume on Zoey''s body was very expensive, but it smelt too


    strong.


    Zoey was in a bright red strapless dress with white shoulders could be seen clearly. Her slender waist


    was outlined, and her white long legs were very attractive. Especially the surging waves in front of her


    chest, which was more eye-catching. Her curvy body and beautiful face must draw lots of attention on


    the road.


    "Darren, grandpa has urged me several times to invite you to have dinner at home. I know you are


    busy with your work, but I think you should


    eat at least. Grandpa is old, and there''s nothing he would hold but the hope of us getting married as


    soon as possible. " Zoey tried to get close to Darren, but thetter avoided her contact without being


    noticed. Her knitted brows had not been relieved from the beginning to the end.


    Zoey could not help but feel anxious. The Su family and the Lu family had been friends for generations,


    and the elders thought highly of them. She was more obsessed with Darren Lu and would not marry


    anyone else. However, Darren Lu seemed to reject her.


    Since her teenage years, Zoey''s pursuers had never stopped. Many of them were from wealthy and


    powerful families. However, when she met with Darren, her charm seemed to vanishpletely. If her


    family didn''t make a match for her, perhaps she wouldn''t even have the chance to let Darren take a


    look at her!


    It was undoubtedly a great defeat for her.


    Zoey wanted to be reserved, but she couldn''t wait any longer. There were too many women coveting


    Darren, so she had to y some tricks!


    But she didn''t expect that Darren didn''t touch the wine, and the paparazzi she hired had taken pictures


    of Darren and another woman to the headline! When she saw the newspaper, she was about to blow


    up.


    Joan didn''t care about the drama at all. She just wanted to sneak away as Darren was pestered. She


    didn''t expect that he stopped her as soon as she turned around.


    "Where are you going?"


    Hearing what Mr. Lu had said, she couldn''t pretend not to hear anything. She just gave a professional


    smile to Darren and said, "Thank you for your cooperation today, Mr. Lu. You are busy, and I won''t


    waste your precious time."


    It was not until then that Zoey noticed that Joan was still standing in the conference room. When she


    came in at first, all her attention had been paid to Darren, but after she observed Joan carefully, she


    could not help but scream, "Are you the woman in the headline? !"


    A trace of disgust shed through Joan''s eyes. Although it disappeared quickly, it was captured by


    Darren.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m here for an interview. Now that the task is over, I


    have to go." Half of her previous design draft was finished, so she wanted to finish the whole design as


    soon as possible when the inspiration was still there. As for other messy things, she didn''t want to


    waste her time.


    However, things didn''t go as she had nned.


    "You should have a clear estimation of yourself. Not all women are eligible to have a rtionship with


    Darren." With a look of disgust on her face, Zoey looked at the business suit that Joan was wearing.


    "Mr. Lu, I didn''t know that you like this type of girl. A woman with no breasts or butts or hips."


    Joan sneered, "You''re thinking too much. I don''t care about it at all. I''m not interested in doing anything


    that is in your league. Besides, I don''t think Mr. Lu will like you. "


    Hearing that, Zoey was so angry that her face turned red. In contrast, Joan turned around in an


    indifferent manner and walked away.


    "Miss Su." Although his tone was gentle, one could tell that he was unhappy.


    Zoey thought that her bad manner had left a bad impression on Darren. She clutched her fingers


    nervously and said, "Mr. Lu, I..."


    "Take your means back. Don''t think that I don''t know what you have done secretly. This time, I will not


    punish you for the sake of the Su family. If you dare to do it again, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    He had a gentle look, but every word he said showed his irresistible authority.


    Hearing that, Zoey''s face turned pale. She knew clearly that her plot to make rumors with Darren was


    exposed. However, she still tried to say something. "Mr. Lu, I don''t know what you are talking about..."


    Before she finished her words, she received a warning sign from Darren. She kept silent immediately.


    Then the secretary took her out of the office.


    Darren slowly walked to the window and casually narrowed his eyes, fixing his gaze on Joan who had


    just walked out of the Lu Company''s building. It seemed that he was thinking about something.


    After walking for a long distance, Joan heaved a long sigh of relief. She didn''t want toe to this


    damned ce again. She didn''t want to see the people inside the building.


    By the time Joan arrived the hospital, Linda''s father had been proved to be dead due to brain


    hemorrhage. Looking at the heart wrenching woman who had been lying on the bedside and crying so


    sadly, her heart sank as well. If she had been in front of her father''s bed when her father died, she


    would have been so desperate as well.


    Her father died, and there were only her stepmother and stepsister left in her family. They had no


    feelings for her at all, and her husband, Scott, had also hurt her. He not only cheated on her, but also


    put her into prison for another woman!


    Joan''s heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe. All these years she had lived were nothing


    more than a joke. It turned out that she was not as strong and open-minded as she had imagined.


    When she looked at the time, she realized that it was already ten o''clock in the evening. Since Linda


    was emotionally unstable, Joan was worried about her. So she stayed in the hospital to help take care


    of the funeral.


    The next day, Joan went back to the Gu family, tiredly. She didn''t want toe back at all, but she


    wanted to know where her father was buried. She had asked Linda about it, but to her disappointment,


    she didn''t know about it at all.


    She only went back to the Gu family once since she married Scott. But when she came back, things


    had changed. When she thought of the bankruptcy of the Gu family, she couldn''t even imagine what


    the Gu family would be like.

 Chapter 8 Dont Regret It

    Chapter 8 Don''t Regret It


    She opened the door but found nothing in the house. Three years had passed, and the house became


    much colder than it used to be. With a tour of the house, she found that many of her father''s previous


    collections were gone.


    Joan was exhausted. She went to her bedroom, got into bed and fell asleep quickly.


    By the time Joan woke up again, the night was falling. The setting sun shone through half-closed


    curtains into the room, adding dusk color to everything in the room.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Joan opened the door, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and slowly walked downstairs. Although she slept well


    after stayed up for a whole night, she could still feel a slight headache.


    "Joan." Scott said in a cold voice. Joan suddenly opened her eyes and looked towards the direction of


    the voice.


    On the sofa of the living room, the man, dressed in a dark grey suit, leaned his tall body in the sofa. His


    dark ck eyes were staring at her. It was hard to tell what the man was thinking.


    Celia Xu, who was standing next to Scott, was pleasing the man. Her eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    However, the man didn''t have reaction at all.


    Upon seeing Joan, Scott stood up from the couch and pointed at a file on the tea table. The words


    "divorce agreement" were on the paper. With his gloomy face, Scott asked in a cold voice, "Joan, are


    you divorcing me?"


    Since Joan left the house that day, she had never shown up again. In fact, Scott hadn''t taken it


    seriously. He had observed Joan''s affection towards him and assumed that she had merely wanted to


    draw his attention through such a trick. To his surprise, early in the morning, awyer called him, saying


    that he had been entrusted by Joan to deal with a divorce.


    Joan had been in prison for three years, and she had got a nerve. She had not only cuckolded him, but


    also asked for a divorce. He was the young master of the rich and powerful family. However, he felt


    insulted when the divorce agreement was threw away by a woman from the jail.


    Joan was a little surprised to see the divorce agreement. She didn''t expect thewyer that Linda


    introduced to her was so efficient. On the way to interview Darren, she made a phone call with the


    lawyer and asked him about the details of the divorce, and then thewyer drew up the agreement.


    "Yes, I want a divorce."


    Scott squinted at her and tried to figure out whether she was telling the truth.


    Joan knew what was on Scott''s mind, and she didn''t intend to beat around the bush. Their marriage


    had been a mistake from the very beginning. She said to him, "Scott, sign it now. After we get divorce,


    you can get a new marriage certificate. I think it''s kind of good for you."


    Since he didn''t love her, she thought there was no need to tangle him. A short pain is better than a


    long-term pain. Joan was willing to get rid of it earlier. In the past three years in prison, she had almost


    figured it out. When she met Scott again, and his affair, she even more firmly believed that she wanted


    to divorce him.


    She was still young.


    "You know what, Joan, you will get nothing if you divorce me," When they got married, the property


    before marriage was notarized and the property after they got married was distributed clearly. Although


    they were a couple, themon property of them was at most the furniture in the vi.


    When her father passed away, Joan inherited some of the family properties through thew. But before


    she got the them, all the properties were used to cover up the bankruptcy of the Gu family, including


    several real estates of the family. All of them were sold, which had nothing to do with her anymore.


    If she divorced with Scott, she would have nothing.


    Joan took a deep breath and said tly, "I know."


    Something shed through Scott''s eyes. He started to look at her from a new perspective. She was


    thinner than she was three years ago, but her face was still as delicate and beautiful as it was before.


    She was attractive and made


    people unconsciously addicted to her.


    To tell the truth, Joan was really beautiful. Her face was one of the best in S City, and her temperament


    and cultivation were considered to be very superior among the socialites. He was also a moment


    touched by her impable perfection. He might really fall in love with her, if it weren''t for...


    His eyes dimmed and he came to his senses. After Joan was released from prison, he felt that


    something was different. The way she looked at him was not as affectionate as before. All he could see


    was indifference.


    He was not used to this feeling.


    "What are you waiting for?" Joan picked up the pen, turned to thest page of the agreement, signed


    her name on it, and handed it to Scott.


    Although he didn''t know why, all he could see was the familiar handwriting of Joan and the dazzling


    light behind it.


    "Okay. Think twice. Don''t expect to get a penny from me."


    Scott took the pen from her hand. Their fingertips touched for a moment, but then separated quickly.


    Joan felt that warmth of their fingertips were burning her heart. Although she had told herself countless


    times not to be sad for such a person, she still could not help but fill her eyes with tears.


    Did he think what she wanted was money? From the first day she knew him, she had never thought of


    his money!


    Scott raised his head and saw the water in her eyes. His heart skipped a beat and he stopped writing.


    "Don''t regret it."


    After a quick signing, Scott returned to his usual indifference. He walked out two steps and turned


    back. He took out a card from his wallet, threw it to Joan and said, "Take it. That''s how I make it up to


    you. I don''t want to hear anyone say that I''m mean to you."


    Hearing that, Joan felt her blood was boiling. She knew that Scott was humiliating her.


    "What happened? Why didn''t you tell me that you came? Joan? What are you doing here? " The door


    of Gu''s house was opened, and an elegantdy came in. Her long and narrow eyes swept around the


    two people in the living room, and noticed the signed divorce agreement on the tea table.


    "You want to divorce? !"


    Joan bent over to pick up the card and blocked Scott''s way. She stared at him coldly and said word by


    word, "Scott, take your money and get out! I don''t want to see you for the rest of my life. "


    It was not until then that Laura Xu noticed the bank card in Joan''s hand. Her eyes shed with greed.


    She rushed over to Joan in two or three steps and grabbed the card from her own hand. "Scott is so


    rich. I''m afraid it can''t be that simple just to give us a card."

 Chapter 9 Personal Assistant

    Chapter 9 Personal Assistant


    Scott frowned in disgust and walked away, ignoring Laura who tried to get close to him. Laura''s face


    turned pale.


    "Mom..." Joan wanted to take her card back. She wouldn''t take Scott''s money.


    "Don''t call me mom! I have never had a daughter in jail like you! " Laura red at Joan in disgust and


    said, "Joan, what are you doing here? Why is there a divorce agreement?! Good! You''ve been in prison


    for three years. Are you insane?! To divorce with Scott! "


    Celia, who was standing beside, had been angered a lot by the indifference of Scott. Now that Scott


    had left, she was going to give a vent of her anger on Joan. "Who do you think you are? How can you


    be so shameless to divorce Scott? Joan, do you still think you are the daughter of the rich Gu family!


    Don''t pretend to be pure and lofty. You make me sick! "


    Joan''s stepmother and stepsister always hated her. Joan didn''t bother to argue with them. She came


    home for one purpose. "Where is my father''s graveyard?" she asked.


    Laura froze for a moment, and then her face darkened. She threw the handbag from her hand to the


    ground. Joan noticed that it was a ssic collection of the Prada, which was worth a lot of money.


    What''s more, her jewels were of top ss luxury brands. But what was most obvious was that on the


    cor of the woman, there were hickeys! In the past few years, after the her father died and the Gu''s


    company went bankrupt, the widow still lived a happy life!


    A gust of chill swept over her and she was so furious. But Laura didn''t notice it and kept on talking.


    "Joan, how dare you mention your father? It''s all your fault! You killed him! How could the Gu family has


    a daughter like you? How humiliating! Oh, if I were you, I would be too ashamed to stand here now. Do


    you know that you have ruined the whole Gu Company... "


    "Where is my father''s grave?" Joan interrupted her. Her face was as cold as ice. She cast a sharp


    nce at Laura, who could not help shuddering and telling her the cremains of her father


    subconsciously.


    Joan knew what she wanted to know. She didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    "Joan, go. You will never be able toe back to the house again! Unless... Tell me the password of


    this bank card honestly. I put a lot of effort to keep this house. If you dare to divorce with Scott, you


    should know the consequence. I won''t take you in for nothing! "


    Standing up, Joan slowly turned around, staring at the arrogant stepmother in front of her with her dark


    eyes with a mocking smile on her lips. "Mrs. Xu, since you are not my mother, you don''t have to worry


    about me. You''d better keep an eye on your own daughter."


    She heard Linda said that since the bankruptcy of Gu Company, Celia Xu had always wanted to marry


    a rich man and returned to a good life. She started to date a rich guy, but it didn''t take long for the man


    to dump her and fall in love with another woman. Celia Xu was famous for being a shrew in her circle.


    But she was beautiful and knew well about men''s thoughts, so guys were willing to date her.


    In fact, before she married to Scott, Celia had also put a lot of thoughts into the rtionship with him.


    However, Scott had finally chosen Joan, which made Celia hate her more.


    Both two women in the living room had a long face. Joan clenched her fists and walked straight


    towards the cemetery in the suburb.


    She left in a hurry and didn''t notice a strange silver Bentley parked in front of her house.


    A handsome and elegant face was reflected on the car window. His eyes were on Joan until she


    disappeared from his sight.


    In a graceful manner, the man untied the delicate and precious silver sleeve, loosened the tie around


    his neck slowly, and scratched to open a file bag on the ck suit trousers with his slender fingers.


    "It turns out that she is the woman who got married to Scott three years ago. She is a little different


    from the rumor."


    More than three years ago, he did not enter S City, but the news about the marriage was


    overwhelming. It was not difficult for him to know it. One was the most graceful woman in S City, the


    other was the leader of the construction industry. The marriage between the daughter of Gu family and


    the young master of the Jian family made a lot of people jealous, although it was for profit. Joan had a


    talent in architecture and design, which promoted the fast development of the Jian Company. The big


    orders in the past were all made by her.


    However, within just half a year, the scandal of Joan being sentenced to jail because of attempted


    murder was disclosed. The Gu Company was on the decline till it went bankrupt. However, the


    undercurrent was not as simple as it seemed.


    Darren lowered his eyes and said, "Okay, let''s go back."


    In the driver''s seat, the secretary was confused. Since Mr. Lu had seen the file about Joan, he had


    asked her to investigate Joan''s schedule, and had cancelled several important meetings only toe


    to the Gu family''s house to have a look at her back?


    It was not Mr. Lu''s style.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But as a subordinate, she could only keep her doubts to herself.


    In the deste cemetery, only Joan was there.


    She looked around and there were many tombs.


    Joan knelt down in front of a tombstone that had grown a lot of weeds. She stretched out her trembling


    finger and swept the dust off the tombstone bit by bit. In the ck and white picture, her father was still


    smiling happily. Joan''s nose twitched and she began to sob.


    "Dad, I''m sorry..." As soon as she opened her mouth, she fell to the gravestone. Sadness and sorrow in


    the past three years had flooded her.


    She stayed until the night fell. She finally felt more clear-minded when when the wind blew her face.


    Joan looked up at the sky and saw a bright crescent hanging in the sky.


    Biting her lower lip, Joan staggered to her feet. From now on, she had no one to rely on except for


    herself. But she will live well.


    However, the reality was much more difficult than Joan had imagined.


    Because of her criminal record, manypanies dared not to hire her. She majored in architecture and


    design, and she used to be a famous genius goddess in the P University. She even won a national


    award. However, these certificates were nothingpared to the negative impact of attempted murder.


    Joan had go to the smallpanies before, but most of thepanies had turned her down. Some of


    them had informed her of the interview, but it turned out that it was the boss who was coveting her


    beauty and even asked her if she was willing to be a mistress.


    She didn''t believe there was no ce in s city that could ept her.


    In the office, Darren listened to his secretary report on what had happened to Joan recently. He took a


    deep drag on his cigarette and leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed. No emotions could be


    seen in his eyes.


    The desk in front of him was the photo of Joan, who had knelt in front of the graveyard and cried. The


    sight of her doing that made Darren''s heart ache.


    When he heard that Joan had failed in finding a job, he furrowed his brows. ''It has been more than a


    month since she left home. Will she continue to have a rough time like this?''


    The former rich youngdy was now down and out...


    "Miss Gu is now working as a private assistant in a studio."


    ''Private? Assistant?''

 Chapter 10 Do You Have Anywhere Else To Go

    Chapter 10 Do You Have Anywhere Else To Go


    Darren stopped for a while with a cigarette in his hand and said, "Go on."


    Secretary Zhang''s face looked a littleplicated. Indeed, Joan found a job that could support her to


    sustain her life. She made it to be an assistant to a designer who was not very famous at all. It was


    really unfair for a talented designer like her. Joan''s works all became Todd Liu''s. And Todd Liu obtained


    a big order because of her draft and more and more famous in the industry.


    All her honor and interests had been given to him. What Joan got was only a small amount of sry.


    Frankly speaking, she helped others cheat.


    She had no choice but to earn her living, "Miss Gu is so talented. If she have a good tform, she must


    be very outstanding. With that stain, her whole life is almost ruined. Otherwise, if you recruit her in the


    Lu Company, those top designers can quit their jobs. Now... What a pity. "


    Through this period of time''s observation of Joan, Selina Zhang''s impression of this strong woman was


    very good. Although she was born in a wealthy family, she was not arrogant or restrained. She did not


    abandon her dignity because of the awkward situation, but trying to live with her own hands. So she


    sighed and spoke more of her.


    "Mr. Lu, Todd Liu doesn''t look like a good person. I''m afraid that she is not safe if she stays there for a


    long time."


    After keeping silent for a while, he waved his hand and asked Selina Zhang toe to him. Darren


    whispered something to her.


    After Selina Zhang withdrew from his office, Darren took out his wallet and opened it. There was a


    photo of a young girl with a pair of beautiful eyes and a gentle smile on her face. She resembled Joan.


    The scene of his meeting with Joanst time came to his mind. His eyes rolled and seemed to be


    contemting about something.


    It was a clean and tidy room with snow-white paint on it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Although it was narrow, it was enough for Joan.


    The designer of the private studio she worked for provided a room for her.


    Joan rubbed her swollen eyes and inadvertently nced at the clock at the corner of her desk. It was


    already two o''clock in the morning, but she had only finished a third of the orders in her hand. She had


    worked for several nights, but she was unable to finish her task. She always got one order after


    another.


    Raising her head and drinking a mouthful of bitter coffee, Joan forced herself to cheer up and began to


    sketch carefully again.


    "Joan, it''s sote. You must be tired,"


    The door was opened suddenly, with a smell of alcohol rushing in.


    Joan stood up all of a sudden, looking warily at the man. "Designer Liu, what is the matter?"


    This man was the boss of her private studio. He also signed his name on her design drafts.


    Joan always cut off her contacts with Todd Liu, except for giving them drafts. She wouldn''t see him in


    person.


    ''It iste. What is he doing here...''


    Todd Liu chuckled as he raised the midnight snack in his hand, "I know you must be very tired working


    these days, so I bring you some snacks. Don''t be so nervous, my dear. You''ve been here for more than


    half a month. We haven''t talked much yet."


    He said, walking a few steps towards Joan.


    Every step he took forward, Joan took a step back. It was not until her back was pressed against a cold


    wall that she realized that there was no way back.


    "Joan, you seem to be scared of me. It''s okay. I won''t bite you. I just want to -". Todd Liu narrowed his


    eyes with a lustful look, trying to touch Joan''s face.


    From the first day he saw Joan, he had always wanted to have this natural beauty. But Joan had been


    on guard against him as if he were a wolf, making him unable to do anything to her. He had endured it


    for so long. It was time for him to take actions while he was drunk.


    "Don''t touch me!" Joan reached out and pushed him away. "Todd Liu, please behave yourself," she


    yelled.


    "Joan, I took you in out of kindness, so you wouldn''t have been wandering on the street. You should be


    grateful," said Todd Liu in an upset tone. Look at you, you have worked so hard these days. Your face


    is even thinner than before. It makes my heart ache to see you like this! Will you... consider what I have


    told you?


    Joan clenched her fists with her face in deadpan. "That''s impossible."


    She could ignore some of her self-esteem, such as let others steal her works to exchange money. But


    some dignity, she couldn''t ignore.


    Therefore, she always turned him down when he had asked her to submit herself to him.


    Seeing this, Todd Liu raised his hand, threw the meal to the ground, and then pounced on Joan. He


    had great strength. Joan couldn''t get rid of him and was thrown onto the bed.


    She was choked by the strong smell of alcohol on her face.


    "Bitch, you are just a abandoned woman who has been in jail. How can you say no to me? I will give


    you time just because you were once the daughter of the Gu family. Do you really think you are still the


    richdy famous in the city? Don''t be so shameless! Humph, I really want to know what a miserable girl


    will be like. "


    Alcohol makes one brave. The more he drank, the bolder he became.


    As she struggled, she caught a glimpse of the transparent ss at the corner of the table. In a hurry,


    she grabbed the ss and hit it hard on the back side of Todd Liu''s head.


    Todd Liu''s eyes widened in surprise, and then his heavy body fell down softly. The warm liquid


    streamed down Joan''s hands and body.


    Joan knew what it was.


    But she didn''t have time to think too much. She quickly stuffed some important things into her handbag


    and ran. But she dashed into two broad and strong arms.


    "Mr. Lu?"


    When a cup of warm water was handed to her, she came back to her senses. Looking at the man


    standing in front of her, she said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    His dark eyes fell on her pale face and the blood stains on her clothes. He remained silent, but his face


    darkened.


    He received an urgent call from Selina Zhang in the middle of the night, and Selina Zhang was right.


    The designer named Todd Liu was indeed ill-behaved, but he did not expect that he was bold like this.


    Thanks to his keeping an eye on Joan, he had been able to get the news in the first ce.


    When he arrived, he bumped into Joan, whose clothes were in a mess.


    She shuddered in his arms and bit her lips with pain and panic in her eyes. Compared with the rainy


    night when she just got out of prison, Joan was even more embarrassed tonight.


    "You can stay here tonight."


    Joan was stunned. "I... I don''t think..."


    She just met Darren twice. Moreover, to Joan, Darren was totally a stranger, and he was the sort of


    nobles she hated most now.


    Learning a lesson from the past, she was unwilling to have contacts with the so-called excellent man.


    "Do you think you have anywhere else to go?"


    Joan furrowed and remained silent.

 Chapter 11 Be My Woman

    Chapter 11 Be My Woman


    He was right. She had nowhere else to go.


    After the divorce, her best friend, Linda, let her live with her, but Linda''s father just passed away. Linda


    still had a lot of things to deal with. She lived with her for several days. She still felt inconvenience, so


    she insisted on moving out. She didn''t tell Linda about her studio''s affairs in detail, because she didn''t


    want to make her worried. She simply told her that she had found a design work.


    And it was impossible for Joan to go back to Linda''s now. Otherwise, ording to Linda''s character,


    she wouldn''t leave the matter at that.


    Darren casually sat down on the sofa in front of her and poured himself a ss of wine. After taking a


    sip, he looked at Joan casually across the ss of wine.


    In the warm yellow light, the golden sheen shed over her long, silky hair. She lowered her head and


    clutched the ss tightly with her ten fingers. From her knuckles which were close to white, Joan was


    trying to restrain her emotions.


    He raised his eyes and looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. He seemed to have seen


    another woman in Joan.


    The more he got to know her, the more he felt that Joan was like that woman.


    The woman who was holding another man''s arm and disappearing in his world.


    Joan didn''t know what was on his mind, but she sensed that the air around him changed, and he was


    even a little angry.


    "Well then, thank you, Mr. Lu. I will remember your kindness and if there is a chance in the future, I will


    return it to you. "


    She didn''t know what happened to Todd now, but Darren told her that the problem had been solved.


    She believed in Darren, who was capable of dealing with everything.


    Darren Lu came back to his senses and stared at her for a few seconds. Then, he put on a smile and


    said, "I don''t need your help."


    Joan didn''t expect Darren to turn her down without hesitation. After a short pause, she came to her


    senses and began to mock herself, ''yes, he doesn''t need it.''.


    He was a famous tycoon in the real estate industry in S City. He held most of the real estate empire,


    and in the future, he could even be the top in wealth list. He was a legend, a legendary figure that


    everyone admired.


    But what about her? She was just a bankrupt girl who had been in jail.


    What can she repay him?


    "So, why do you help me?"


    As a businessman, he wouldn''t do anything for free.


    The man slightly tilted his head, his beautiful thin lips forming a faint arc, and his slender fingers gently


    tapped on the goblet.


    He was born with an air of elegance and nobility.


    The more attractive Darren showed to her, the more she felt that he was unfathomable.


    "I heard you got divorced."


    Joan was shocked. Did he investigate her? She moved her lips, but before she could say anything, the


    man opposite her stood up.


    When he sat down next to Joan, he smiled and whispered in her ear, "Would you be my woman?"


    Joan was stunned. "What?"


    The man still had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. His long and cool fingers danced around her


    long ck hair, and his eyes were full of bewitchment.


    She immediately stood up, and the ss cup in her hand fell to the floor. The water flowed and the


    shards of ss scattered in all directions.


    "I''m not that down and out to sell my body."


    He took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and lit it. The white smoke spread in the air and half


    covered his handsome features. This elegant and noble man even looked so charming when he was


    smoking.


    He smiled, "I don''t like your body. I just want you. "


    Joan was caught in confusion.


    "You only got a name of ''Mrs. Jian'' when you got married for the first time. ''Mrs. Lu'' should be easy for


    you, right?"


    His handsome face stung her. She trembled and her heart skipped a beat.


    It was the biggest mistake that she made in her life to marry Scott. Over three yearster, she got the


    title of Mrs. Jian, but she was used and humiliated and her family was broken into pieces. Darren''s


    words were, of course, reminding her that a divorced woman like her would be stupid to refuse a man


    like him whom everyone wanted to marry.


    The great humiliation pulled at her nerves. Although she had been in prison and divorced, it did not


    mean that she would be looked down upon by others.


    "Do you mean I should kneel down and be grateful?" He said in a cold voice, full of sarcasm. "Thank


    you for your help tonight, Mr. Lu. I''m sorry and I didn''t mean to trouble you. I''m leaving now."


    Joan said as she walked towards the door.


    "Wait." The man wasn''t angry with Joan''s rude behavior. Instead, he was interested in it. "Don''t you


    want to know how the Gu Company went bankrupt in such a short time?" he asked.


    Joan stood rooted to the spot.


    "What did you say?"


    Darren squinted. A slight smile appeared on his face, but his eyes were full of gloom.


    "You can stay in this private apartment for one night. I''ll give you one night to think about it. I want to


    hear the answer I want to hear tomorrow morning. "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He put the cigarette butt in the ashtray and walked past her, the smell of tobo permeated into her


    nostrils.


    It was a sleepless night for Joan.


    She closed her eyes and fell asleep in a corner of the sofa when the daylight came.


    When Darren walked into the living room, he saw a little girl curling up on arge brown leather sofa.


    Her long ck hair was a little messy, which covered her white and delicate side face. Thebination


    of ck and white made her more beautiful. Her long eyshes cast two small shadows on her face,


    and her small nose wings moved with the rhythm of her breath, especially the two cherry lips, which


    made Darren''s eyes have expressions.


    The ss dregs and water stains on the floor were gone. It must be Joan who had cleaned it.


    Then he took out his phone and dialed a number. "I will take a granddaughter-inw to meet grandpa


    on his 70th birthday," he said


    Then, he hung up the phone. Staring at Joan''s side face, he said in a low voice, "I wonder how he


    would react when he saw you."

 Chapter 12 The Final

    Chapter 12 The Final


    Darren put his phone back to his pocket and stood in front of the French window. The beige gauze


    curtain was gradually prating by the sun. His shadow could clearly be seen on the face of the


    sleeping girl.


    As if sensing the light in front of her eyes, Joan smiled and gradually opened her blurred eyes.


    Hearing the rustling sound behind him, Darren turned around and put the cup on the table in front of


    her. The warm water still didn''t dissipate and the white smoke was in front of her eyes.


    "Good morning." There was no superfluous emotion in his tone. "How do you think about the thing I


    mentionedst night?"


    Joan managed to collect her thoughts. She took the ss of water in front of her and gulped it down.


    The lukewarm water made her throat a little ufortable. She used her hand to brush her hair that


    was a little bit messy after sleep and gazed at Darren.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. I may disappoint you. Indeed, your condition is very tempting to me. And it can be


    said that the reason of the bankruptcy is something I am most eager to know."


    Everything seemed to be the same as he had imagined. However, all of a sudden, Joan changed the


    topic. "But I''m going to investigate my family by myself. I''m afraid that I''m not qualified to be your wife."


    "Woman, I advise you to think twice before you speak. I will give you some time to think about it. "


    "No need!" His words were cut off by Joan. His brows furrowed. Most of the entrepreneurs he had met


    before didn''t have the guts to cut in his words.


    Moreover, he never gave others a second chance to make a choice. Today was the first time for him to


    make an exception, but he was refused so decisively and ruthlessly.


    Joan tidied her cor and took out the powderpact from her handbag to cover bruises under her


    eyes, she blurted out, "Mr. Lu, I have thought it through. Thank you for your kindness, and thank you


    for taking me in."


    Bye.


    He picked up the ss cup with lipstick mark left on it. His face darkened. Joan. You will definitely


    regret this decision!


    She had lost her job once again. She could only buy a piece of bread every day. Sitting in the fast food


    restaurant and seeing the waiter''s disgusted expression, she had the thick skin to stay there for the


    whole day. In addition to buying nothing, she also needed to drink a few free cups of mineral water. She


    kept taking notes on the recruitment information.


    Fewpanies provided appropriate job positions. Besides, several interviewers had interviewed her.


    When they saw her "unclean" curriculum vitae, they all chose to stay away from her. That was why they


    failed again and again. Besides, all thepanies gave the same opening remarks.


    "Miss Gu, we''ve seen your resume, but..."


    They tried to speak in a more euphemistic way expressing hatred to the dirty time she had spent in


    prison for three years. At the beginning, she felt a little upset. Later, she was used to turning her


    resume back, as if what they had said was not herself, and left indifferently.


    Everythinges to the one who waits. Joan always cheers herself up.


    Sure enough, she was attracted by the nationalpetition of architectural design in a newspaper


    today. The bonus was an ideal number for her at the moment. She quickly closed the newspaper, went


    back to her temporary apartment provided by Darren and opened theputer.


    The screen saver was her favorite design, which was a well-known design draft making Jian Company


    famous.


    It was the design of the Epiphyllum park. Three years ago, there was a lot of garbage where even


    passers-by had to cover their mouths and nose when passing by. When she passed by on bus a few


    days ago, there were full of birds and blossoms.


    It seemed that in the past three years when she was away, Scott worked hard. She still remembered


    clearly how cunning he was when he stared at this draft like a wolf.


    He held her tightly in his arms and said ambitiously, "Joan, I must turn your design into reality. I will win


    the bid and make your dreame true."


    "p." Her wireless mouse fell to the ground. Joan threw the n to the recycling center, cleaning it


    up.


    Now she recalled that the hands that had touched her were wandering on another woman, and she felt


    disgusted somehow. She could forgive many things, except for disloyalty.


    Not at all.


    It suddenly urred to her the idea she came up with when facing a power in prison. Joan was


    absorbed in her work and pulled a nket over her legs. Without moving a bit, she changed her ideas


    into a design by mouse and several fast buttons.


    Concentrating on the meeting, she didn''t notice a noise in the doorway. Darren ced a finger on his


    lips, motioning for the assistant to be quiet. Selina obediently exited the office. She felt that Mr. Lu had


    really changed a lot. He would never bear to wait for others before.


    She fixed her eyes on her little back, which led to a image in his mind. He saw her face, the face he


    had been missing day and night.


    She was still waving at him and smiling. Suddenly, he turned around and left the room. Selina was


    stunned but followed him quickly.


    Joan''s designs were still as eye-catching as they were in the past. She won almost all the judges''


    appreciation in everypetition. One day before the final, Linda dragged her to a shopping mall. Joan


    was very confident about her design.


    "This dress is nice and the color is pleasant." Linda continued to measure the clothes on her, but Joan


    pulled them off meekly. Linda said, "Don''t worry. I''ll buy it for you."


    Her clothes were smooth and bright, which brightened her fair skin. When she reached the final, she


    ran into a person she hated the most.


    "Jean?" Joan gave a snort in her nose and said, "You know nothing about design."


    "You are the one who can''t design, not her."


    A familiar voice came from the distance. Scott strolled over. "I''m the sponsor of thispetition. You


    said you didn''t want my money when you divorced. Now you''re trying to win my bonus."


    As soon as he finished speaking, she withdrew her fingers one by one and clenched her fists tightly.


    The scorn of Jean and the indifference of Scott. She didn''t want to see them for one more


    minute!

 Chapter 13 A Plagiarism Incident

    Chapter 13 A giarism Incident


    There was a great tumult among the judges. Some of them, who didn''t know the truth, whispered to


    each other and guessed what the rtionship between the two women was guessing it might be their


    old feud.


    On the projection screen behind the two figures were two designs inpletely different styles, but the


    expressions of the two contestants were clearly confident. Scott snapped his fingers towards the sound


    equipment staff nearby. Then the staff raised the volume of the equipment to the top. Since they had


    tested many times before, and the microphones were connected. Everything was in order.


    At this moment, everyone was looking at each other waiting for them to speak.


    Before Joan could say something, Jean''s sweet voice came through the microphone. Hearing that,


    Joan, who was standing beside her, felt very ufortable. "Good afternoon, dear judges. Today is


    the final stage of thepetition, but... I''m going to say something else first. "


    Some judges who just quieted down began to talk again. In contrast, Scott and Jean looked at each


    other tacitly and smiled at Joan, in a cunning way.


    She cleared her throat and smiled. "First, I want to introduce my opponent, the designer by my side to


    all the judges!" She stressed the word "designer" with emphasis on it.


    "Everybody, look at the contestant register in your hands. Her name is Joan, but her identity and history


    are not as clean as those written on the information."


    Joan looked at her coldly, trying to look back at her in a bold and disdainful way. She said, "Enough!


    Why don''t you tell them what kind of person you are? "


    "Oh my god, Miss Gu! Did I say anything wrong? I''m so scared. You''re always staring at me like that. I


    don''t dare to say anything. " Then she turned to look at Scott and said, "How about you tell everyone?"


    Scott nodded. Joan, who was standing on the stage and watching them performing, couldn''t help but


    feel embarrassed. She was alone without backup and couldn''t deal with anything.


    She would never surrender to them!


    The blue folder was waved in his hand. "I have an information about Miss. Gu. I''ll send it to you all to


    have a look. She is not a designer at all. She is a woman who has just been released from prison for a


    few weeks. She has giarized an old design of Jean."


    "Scott, you are good at making things up." She was about to lose her temper.


    She didn''t want her bonus and she didn''t care whose design it was. This man didn''t love her at all and


    kept pressing her step by step. She felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer.


    At that time, she was too young to understand the meaning of those unreal oath. Besides, she was too


    young to understand Scott. Themitment he made was nothing. If the marriage couldst long, the


    divorcewyers would surely be the poor.


    When she was about to step down the first step, Jean rushed towards her with her high heels. She


    waved her arms to stop her and said, "Don''t go, Miss Gu. There are so many designers and reporters


    under the stage. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to leave like this."


    Jean''s lips were as red as blood, shining brightly. She pouted ," Guys, I''m not a mean woman. If you


    like the design, you can take it if you want. But you are going to take Scott away, too. And you even set


    me up by all means. You won''t let go of my innocent child. "


    It was a pity for Jean not being a good actress. Hearing the sensational news one after another, the


    journalists couldn''t keep silent any more. They turned on the recording equipment andptop, unwilling


    to let go of this sensational news.


    "Miss Gu, did you really steal Miss Bai''s design drawing for yourself?"


    "Miss Gu, as the heiress of the Gu Company, you were once in a frenzy and framed up the abortion of


    Miss Bai. Do you have anything to defend?"


    "People keep guessing about the truth of your divorce with Mr. Jian. What''s the truth?"


    The shutter lights shed in the dark, and people were surging. Jean shrugged and approached her


    slowly like a snake.


    "Joan, whom do you think they will believe in?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The voice was very low, and only the two of them could hear it. Joan snorted coldly. She liked carving


    very much when she was unable to design. Moreover, she carried a small de with her. At this


    moment, the sharp knife was against Jean''s belly. The sharpness in Joan''s eyes was even colder than


    the knife.


    "Don''t take it too far now. I am afraid of nothing. "


    "You..." She wasn''t convinced, but all the terrible words were sealed in her throat because of the small


    knife. The baby would always protect herself to marry to Scott. It was thest guarantee of her wealth.


    She had miscarried because she set Joan upst time. But this time when she went to have a prenatal


    examination, the doctor told her very seriously.


    "Your uterus wall is too thin. If you can''t keep this baby, I''m afraid you won''t have another child in the


    future."


    Even if she wanted to take advantage of her kid, she had to stay by Scott''s side.


    There were more and more questions, and the scene had been out of control. The security guards had


    sent out to intercept the reporters who had tried to climb to the stage to interview directly. Everyone


    was flustered.


    The man sitting on the judge chair in the middle had a set of white, long hair. He was the most


    experienced designer in the entire province. When he designed the drawing and covered the building,


    Joan, as a child, was ying with muds in the backyard. He kept silent all the time and now he couldn''t


    help but speak.


    "I hate giarism most in my life, Miss Gu. Please tell me, is this designed by you or not?"


    Joan let go of Jean and said firmly, "Sir, I didn''t copy."


    "Haha..."


    "Who will believe a criminal who has been in jail before?" The audience started whispering. Their


    voices were loud enough to be heard by those who had ulterior motives.


    It was true, it was true.


    Joan emphasized what she said, but it didn''t work since Scott was the sponsor. She was isted and


    helpless.


    Everything went on as they expected, until a tall figure showed at the venue entrance.


    "I believe you." The man said slowly. Only one sentence made the other people lose their stateliness.


    "Mr. Lu, why didn''t you tell me that you were here?" Even Scott took his hands out of his pockets and


    greeted him immediately

 Chapter 14 Unexpected

    Chapter 14 Unexpected


    "Scott, don''t bother." With a slight yawn, Darren turned sideways quietly, avoiding the hand that Scott


    handed to him. ''Why not embarrass him? He made her suffer a lot, '' he thought.


    He gazed at Joan, who was standing on the stage with pursed lips. His eyes were as bright and clear


    as water, as tender as clouds. He almost forgot what he was going to say.


    Selina coughed by his side so he turned his eyes. Darren walked to the crowd and the judge as usual.


    "Mr. Lu." Even the calm and serious designer stood up.


    "Jason, I have talked a lot about you. My grandfather wants to y chess with you someday." Darren


    reached out his hand and gave him a vague support. He didn''t appear to be unfamiliar with him, nor did


    he intend to humbly please him.


    Selina put her hand on her sses and swallowed a bit. She had been with Darren for a long time, but


    every time she showed up with her boss on such an asion, she couldn''t help being attracted by his


    handsome appearance.


    With one hand casually in his trouser pocket, he seemed to be more handsome than Scott or any other


    guy. When he appeared, all the stars were extinguished.


    But recently, his boss always liked to give that woman a lot of time, which was very eye-catching. It


    turned out that he could also smile, and he had other things apart from work. Just then, Darren strode


    onto the stage.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I trust her. I can also prove that Miss Gu designed this." Pretending not to notice the graceful look on


    Joan''s face, Darren continued, "Because Miss Gu drew this from myputer. Besides, I gave a lot of


    advice on it. It was presented by both of us. This design belongs to us. Why did Miss Bai and Mr. Jian


    say she giarized?"


    Putting on a serious look, he asked, "Do you think I giarized?"


    "No, absolutely not." Scott quickly kept a smile on his face, and Jean also became very hospitable to


    him. They praised his creation and disdained their own design.


    Some sharp eyed reporters found that the woman who was standing behind Darren without saying a


    word was exactly the woman who was in Darren''s arms at the door of the top-level entertainment club.


    They thought that Darren''s sudden urrence on such a trivialpetition should have something to


    do with that woman.


    The young reporter wearing a peaked cap gritted his teeth and took a few photos of Darren''s action of


    pulling Joan forward. He thought, ''That rich woman might be useful to me. By then, I can sell these


    photos at a high price''.


    He gave the microphone to Joan and stood aside. All of a sudden, Selina felt that her boss had


    be a faithful bodyguard standing there with his hands down. He asked, "Miss Gu, please


    continue."


    The audience were not deaf or blind. Even if they didn''t want to respect


    Joan, they had to show some respect for Darren. The people in the crowd were all shocked, even


    Jean, who was dignified just now, shut her mouth. She stood aside with an expression resembled both


    crying andughing and apuded unwillingly.


    "Everyone has his or her own unique understanding towards the same piece of work. I just want to say


    that this piece of work is a decent and borate work created in a young girls'' dreams. Maybe it''s not


    perfect, or maybe it doesn''t have much business value. But I really have never giarized any work


    from anyone, and I never thought of winning the first prize or what. I just want to express the meaning


    of a piece of work. My design principle is that I give each piece of work a different feeling. "


    Maybe it was because of Darren''s appearance, Joan was frightened by the sudden apuse. First it


    was from one or two people. Finally the old man Jason put on a gentle smile.


    She didn''t wait for the result to be announced but left together with Darren, because what he said made


    sense. He asked, "Do you still need a result now? Scott wants to make his new girlfriend famous in this


    industry. She will soon win veneration and be a good match in terms of family background. "


    "They already are a good match," Bitches and bastards are the same sort of things that will stuck with


    each other. She muttered these words herself, and she didn''t say it out loud to the man next to her.


    When they arrived at the front door, the driver opened the door for them. Darren, who was sitting in the


    car, couldn''t forget what she had said.


    He turned around, with one of his arms resting on the leather back of her seat, and asked, "Why are


    you so resentful? Do you still love Scott?"


    "How could it be possible?" During the three years in prison, she had never stopped thinking of those


    dirty scenes. She also remembered the weird smile on Jean''s face when she was rolling down the


    stairs and the blood on Jean''s hands.


    Still in love with him? How could it be possible? Even if she loved the iceberg in front of her, she would


    never love Scott.


    Something had happened, and that was it. No matter how she tried to pretend as if nothing had


    happened, they could never get back together.


    "That''s great." He turned around and told the driver to drive Joan back to his small apartment. "Miss


    Gu, why don''t youe to work at mypany? You can get paid as much as you like. And you can


    still choose your favorite design work."


    "You have so many talents, why do you hire me?"


    He tapped his knees rhythmically and said in a low voice that no one could hear, "Because the stuff


    they designed doesn''t resemble hers."


    Joan couldn''t hear him clearly, nor did she want to figure out what he had said. She always had a knot


    in her heart. She had spent her worst night after being released in the same room with him.


    The thought of it made her blush. She was covered in the soft quilt, and when she woke up, she saw


    Darren out of the bath and half-covered.


    Although Darren immediately said he had no interest in her, her body was seen by this man. Besides,


    he said he was not interested in a sarcastic way.


    Joan''sst vanity was destroyed by him. Although she was not as beautiful as a fairy, but she didn''t


    think she was ugly enough to be disliked.


    "Miss Gu!"


    "Ah." Joan turned to him in confusion.


    "Did you hear me?"

 Chapter 15 Refusal To Your Handouts

    Chapter 15 Refusal To Your Handouts


    Sometimes, a smile was the best refusal. Joan smiled and said nothing. She didn''t want to have too


    much interaction with Darren, so no matter how tempting his conditions were, she didn''t want to work


    for him.


    Even though she was in a difficult situation, Joan would not surrender until thest minute.


    "Stop the car."


    Since the air was filled with a signal of explosion, the driver had to parked the car obediently in the


    forbidden area. After all, he didn''t have to pay the fine.


    In S City, no one would dare to fine Darren''s car. They were afraid when they saw the familiar te


    number from a distance, and they would go away.


    Because of the sudden brake, Joan smacked her face against the back of the front seat.


    "Are you a dog? You were happy just now and all of a sudden you would bite me. "


    She rubbed her nose and muttered with resentment. The words of her


    even made the driver take a deep breath.


    Did he hear it wrong? ''How dare she talk to my boss like that? Damn it! The leather seat of the car will


    be soaked in blood today, '' he thought to himself.


    Joan didn''t realize what she had said was wrong. She looked at Darren and said calmly, "Why are you


    staring at me like that? I don''t want to work for you. I was trying to thank you for helping me out of this,


    but now I don''t want to say anything. Open the door. I want to get out of the car! I can find a job without


    you. "


    She tried to move the door handle but failed.


    "Go and buy me a cigarette. You know the brand. " He sent the driver away with an excuse and


    reached out his hand. The driver understood and put the small car key in his palm.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Without the driver, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became warm and romantic. With a snicker,


    Darren loosened his tie, looked at the girl and pinched her chin.


    "How can you not be able to confront Jean?" He rubbed the hair scattered around her temples with his


    fingers, and saw the teeth marks on her lips.


    "Why are you so nervous?" The ce his fingers touched seemed to be under high pressure, and she


    was trembling. Despite of this, she still tried to say, "I''m not nervous."


    "Not nervous?" He smiled evilly and got closer to her, with only a few millimeters between her lips.


    He could touch her with just a little push.


    "I surrender." All of a sudden, Joan closed her eyes. His arrogant and disrespectful look only reminded


    her of a poem.


    "The handsome man resembles a tree standing straight in the wind. "


    He gently knocked on the car key in his hand and unlocked the door. Without looking at Joan, he let her


    get out of the car. "I never ask for others'' help or force anyone to do anything. You will regret one day,


    my little woman. You cane to me at any time. "


    Joan didn''t know whether to cry or tough. ''Is this a curse given by him?'' He should expect her to be


    good. She didn''t want to live on any man. She looked down at her own bare nails which seemed to be


    able to snap back, since she had often done part-time jobs in the prison. The hangnails on her hands,


    like weeds, were overgrown.


    She wished everything was still in the past when she still had her father and her husband. She could


    wear a lovely silk pajama and sit under the crystalmp, rubbing the polished nails.


    But now, her hands had to do man''s job.


    Then she made a call to Linda and told her about their re-encountering today briefly on the phone. In


    the end, she even said casually, "Thank god, Darren arrived in time. Otherwise, I don''t know if I would


    be sent back to prison for some reasons today.".


    A loud voice rose near her ear, "What? ''That bastard is everywhere all the time!'' Did that slut do


    anything to you? "


    "Who am I? Only I could do something to her. And you didn''t know when Darren came, how weird their


    expressions were. They wanted to cry but they couldn''t. They had to smile at me. It was so cool." She


    walked briskly and hummed a tune happily.


    At the other end of the line, Linda flipped the hairpin in her hair. She didn''t have an interview mission


    today, so she was very bored in the office. At that moment, Joan called, and she began to mess with


    her.


    "Have you ever thought that Mr. Lu might really have a crush on you? If you are willing to, you might


    date him, piss off those bastards and send them to prison."


    ''What does Darren have on her? ''no way, that''s impossible. If he wants to wash his feet and have his


    own children, there are so many beautiful women who will be willing to do this for him. He is able to be


    with different women every day. Why would a woman, who was abandoned by her husband and had


    been put in prison, attract him?'' she wondered.


    The more she thought about it, the more she had to settle down. The most urgent thing for her was to


    find another job. When she could afford the rent, she had to move out from Darren''s apartment.


    Although she didn''t win the prize in thepetition and had no interest in it, her talent in design and


    her unique design concept had been known to others. She believed that she would find a better job


    than before.


    However, when she looked around with her resume, she still couldn''t find a job. Although the excuses


    had been softened, the ultimate meaning was that she couldn''t stay.


    "Miss Gu, don''t push me."


    The director of HR said those ambiguous words while she was asking for an exnation. Joan''s heart


    skipped a beat.


    Is it him? He tried so hard to get control of me.


    She stormed out of the building, stood in the middle of the noisy street and called Darren. The voice on


    the other side of the phone was as steady as usual, as if he had no other tone or emotion.


    "Darren Lu, I''m telling you. I won''t work for yourpany even if you try every means to drag me


    down." Then she hung up the phone.


    Darren Lu was somewhat angry for no reason, and he pressed the hotkey of his fixed phone, and


    Selina came in it in one minute.


    "What do you need me to do, Mr. Lu?"


    "Find out who is plotting against Joan."

 Chapter 16 The Truth

    Chapter 16 The Truth


    She couldn''t find anywhere in the city that she could live a peaceful life. After a brief moment of


    frustration, she rolled up her sleeves and picked up her resume to look for a job.


    "Please wait for a moment." The girl at the front desk politely called someone. Then she nodded at


    Joan and led her to a small meeting room to wait. She poured a cup of tea for Joan politely. Compared


    to the previous fewpanies, this one was kind to employees, Joan was full of fondness.


    In this way, their boss must be excellent too. She might seed this time.


    Feeling bored, she began to browse the works disyed on the bookshelf. She also felt familiar with


    the name of thepany''s owner, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen the name.


    While she was thinking about this, the door of the meeting room was pushed open and a man, who


    was about her father''s age, walked in. Joan stood up to greet him, and was suddenly touched by a pair


    of big hands. "Joan, it''s you You were released? "


    "You are Uncle Fred?" The old man had be the major shareholder of the Gu Company when it


    was prospering. He was the best among shareholders. asionally, he woulde to her house to


    have tea with her father.


    Since the Gu Company was closed, Fred must have had a hard time for a long time. Fortunately, he


    had his ownpany now. Joan thought, ''Maybe this is what good people get.''


    "Joan, are you looking for a job?" He asked.


    "Yes, Uncle Fred." Joan smiled, "I''m back."


    Speaking of this, she sighed softly. "I''m back, but dad is gone, Gu Company is gone, and I''m divorced.


    It seems that the whole world abandoned me."


    Fred''s face darkened as he stood up and closed the office door. He was old, and he wasn''t as daring


    and timid as he was when he was young. But right now, Joan, who used to be fearless, had been put in


    a desperate situation and tried so hard. He couldn''t think how many difficulties she had met.


    Thinking of the past, he said mysteriously and seriously, "Joan, be careful of your ex-husband."


    ''Scott?'' Hearing Fred''s words, Joan asked, trying topose herself.


    "Joan, you know, the bankruptcy of the Gu Company wasn''t an ident. There were some minor


    issues concerning the stocks before, but it didn''t cause the wholepany to copse. When I was


    involved in my own business, I heard that Scott looked anxious and sad after you were sent to prison,


    but he was the most happy one to split thepany up."


    Joan, take care of yourself.


    Before losing her consciousness, Joan heard this sentence.


    And the receptionist at Uncle Fred''spany, who gave her a very good impression, was scared. She


    thought that she was so tired recently that she hadn''t experienced a kind of rxation since she was


    released.


    After opening her eyes again, Joan found that the sky was full of white, such as the white bed sheet,


    the white pillow and the white ceiling. The dull pain on the back of her hand was so cold that she


    shrank a little, trying to look for the source of the pain. Her hand was covered by gauze, and the thin


    straw seemed to inject medicine into her body.


    As soon as she moved her lips, the harsh pain pulled at her nerves. She could imagine that her lips


    must have been cracked, and the salty and bloody smell had spread all over her mouth.


    "Water..." She could only move the left hand to fetch a ss of water and a kettle. Since there was


    nobody else in the ward.


    She could almost reach the kettle with her fingertips, which made her move a little bit more. However,


    due to her force, the whole cab slid far away and as a result of inertia. Joan rolled over to the


    ground.


    The needle on the back of her hand had been torn off, and the bottle of ss bottle had also fallen to


    the ground. It seemed that she had been unlucky recently. Regardless of the remaining blood drops on


    the back of her hand, she climbed over and picked up the ss that had been pushed a long distance


    away. She squatted beside the pot and poured a full ss of water directly into her throat.


    The loud bang in the ward startled others. She thought that the nurse who came in to ask about what


    had happened. So Joan still squatted down, turned her back to the nurse and said, "I''m okay. The


    infusion is about to finish. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "Why are you so unlucky every time I see you?"


    A cold voice came from behind Joan. She felt a chill down her spine. The voice was not from Darren,


    but from him!


    How did he know that she was in hospital.


    She pressed hard on the bloody spot. It was seriously bruised. She turned her head coldly and said in


    a quiet tone, "Scott, you have a great business. How could you have time to care about my life? Are


    you here tough at me? "


    "What? You are half right. "


    In the meantime, Scotty on the bed where Joan had been, crossed his hands on the back of his


    head. His shiny leather shoes were casually ced on the white sheet.


    Joan frowned. She didn''t know that in the past three years, Scott had changed from a gentle and polite


    man to a disgusting hooligan.


    Joan just stood there, holding her shoulders. Scott didn''t seem to care. "I''m here tough at you, but


    I''m not that idle toe here tough at you."


    Heughed contemptuously as if he had heard a funny story, "This honestdy called me and told me


    that you fainted."


    She turned to the direction where the voice came from. It was the receptionist of Fred''spany. The


    receptionist was standing at the door looking at her. She was shocked by what she saw and couldn''t


    say a word for a long time.


    "Joan, what''s wrong?"


    During the three years in prison, she had changed a lot. The biggest change was that she used to think


    that everyone was innocent rabbit, but now she was not able to judge a person only by feeling.


    "Why did you call him? You are undercover, right? What do you want? " She stepped on the floor


    barefoot, not caring about the ss residue under her feet.


    The girl retreated to the door, shaking her head. She didn''t know what Joan was talking about.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Undercover? What does that mean? She just walked out of the campus. When she saw Joan pass out.


    She didn''t want to see her die.


    She bumped into the wall and there was no way back.

 Chapter 17 He is my Ex-husband

    Chapter 17 He is my Ex-husband


    Everyone''s life path was different. Joan believed that she would be able to live a simple and happy life,


    but she didn''t expect that she would be forced to do what she had to with sharp thorns, and be ready to


    fight back at any time.


    "Sister, I really don''t know what you are talking about."


    She saw the horrible look on Joan''s face, which was totally different from her faint in the meeting room


    today. She couldn''t help but shiver in her cor. "Mr. Chen couldn''t leave this afternoon. There was a


    contract that had been discussed for half a year that needed to be signed this afternoon, and he really


    couldn''t take it. So he told me to take good care of you."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then, he..." She pointed to the man in the bed and asked, "How did he know that I fainted?"


    "Because you saved his number in your phone as "Husband". I guess you might be happy when you


    see your family."


    She loosened her fists and casually hung them by her sides. She called him that way when Scott did it


    lying next to her. She was ying with him with a pillow in her hand.


    "How old-fashioned!" She grabbed the phone back and sat on the bed with her legs crossed. Although


    she said so, she didn''t change the nickname of her phone number. Instead, she got the phone of Scott


    and changed her name to "Wife".


    She had been happy for days just because of this. But now, they had been such ipatible like water


    and fire. He just wanted to force her to death. She trembled.


    "Well, well, well," with her fingers rolling her curly hair, Jean walked step by step towards Scott and


    said: "My dear, howe you didn''t take good care of Miss. Gu? Oh, look, your feet is injured. Let me


    help you to sit over there."


    As soon as she finished her words, she swung her slender arms pretending to help her. But Joan only


    felt that something was wrong with her. Jean wanted to push her arm away. As a result, the woman


    seemed to be pulling her, but in fact, she was pushing her. Since her feet was not steady, she directly


    fell over.


    The receptionist cried out in rm and quickly came to help her up.


    "Sis, are you okay? ''oh my God! So much blood! How can I exin this to Mr. Chen?''. Sir,e and


    help your wife up. "


    The girl kept nagging, but no one came to help.


    Scott took Jean''s hand, and squatted in front of Joan and scratched her face with his fingers. "You''d


    better save your energy. Nopany will employ you as long as I''m here? Don''t forget that you are not


    the graceful daughter of Gu family now. "


    "Miss Gu, do you feel bad? Are you sad? " Jean also squatted in front of her and said, "Why don''t you


    speak? Do you still want to hit me? Left? Or from the right? "


    The next second, she pulled out her hand from behind, which was so fast that Joan felt like she had


    been a spy. The p was so steady and hard that the five red fingerprints were like burning in an


    instant.


    "Don''t you want to drive me away?" Her provocative tone rang in her ears. "Can you survive first?"


    Shey there, enduring the pain in her back. She had gone through so many dangers, but she was still


    alive. She didn''t want to lose to Jean.


    Shelly went out to call a nurse. When she came back, she saw the finger print on Joan''s face. She


    asked, "Where did you get that?" She looked around and muttered, "Where is your husband? Where is


    he? "


    "Sister, what''s your name?" Joan held up half of her body with one of her arms and said to her. She


    had been too alert before and had frightened her. It was not that Joan acted to be alert.


    It was because few girls were as innocent as her in the world now.


    "Shelly, you can call me Shelly. I just graduated this year. This is my first job. " There was a hint of pride


    in her tone, as if she was confident in such a simple work.


    Shelly was as confident as her was when she just graduated.


    When she answered the phone, it was Fred Chen. It was true that he felt pity for Joan, but it was also a


    difficult thing for him to do. After asking for her condition, he asked Shelly to give the phone to Joan.


    "Uncle Fred," She said this in a peaceful tone. In fact, Uncle Fred called her and told her that she


    couldn''t get this job anymore.


    As expected, Uncle Fred''s voice sounded helpless on the phone. In the past few years, he had no


    choice but to act ording to Scott''s will. He also had his own family to raise. As he was no longer


    young, he couldn''t do anything willfully.


    "Joan, Uncle Fred used would fight with you if I were young. But now, I''m old. I''m two years older than


    your father. I''m not bold enough."


    "Uncle Jasper, please don''t say that. I won''t put you in an awkward position. It''s not your fault. I''ll pay


    you a visit when I''m free. Say you hate me to Scott. The more you hate me, the better, so that he won''t


    be hard on you. " Joan said calmly, as if she had nothing to do with it.


    People would be numb as long as the painsted for a long time, including their hearts and


    bodies. The nurse came and helped Shelly to help Joan lie down on the bed.


    Joan was lying on the bed, like amb to be ughtered. The nurse and Shelly worked together to cut


    off her hospital clothes. When they saw the ss inserted in her body, they were shocked.


    "I''ll call the doctor for you. It''s too difficult for me to handle." After that, the nurse told Shelly to use a


    cotton ball to wipe off the blood stains on the spare parts and not to touch the injuries.


    Joan thought that she and Shelly were meant to meet. She buried her face in the pillow and talked with


    her.


    "My dear sister, your husband is so heartless to ignore you." She asked innocently, "Are you having a


    fight?"


    "We are divorced. He is my ex-husband."


    Shelly stuck out her tongue. She realized her mistake and apologized, "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t mean


    it."


    She was innocent because she didn''t know the truth. It was her who kept holding on to the past. The


    divorce agreement had been signed for a long time, and she shouldn''t keep his phone number.


    She asked Shelly to take out her phone from her coat pocket. She stared at the number for a long time


    and pressed the delete button.


    All the old love stories between her and Scott disappeared at this moment. She made up her mind to


    find out the secrets of the bankruptcy.


    She gritted her teeth. If it was true that Scott had nned all this, she wouldn''t forgive him.

 Chapter 18 Nominal Girlfriend

    Chapter 18 Nominal Girlfriend


    The doctor said that he had never seen a girl so fearless of pain.


    When he was using the tweezers and the alcohol to rub her wound, she was motionless, as if she was


    hit on a acupoint. She didn''t even groan.


    Only when the ss was pulled out, she trembled slightly, which indicated that the patient he treated


    still had painful nerves.


    All the wounds were disinfected and applied medicine. Joan insisted on not staying in the hospital for


    observation. Therefore, Shelly carefully put her arms in her sleeves to avoid hurting her back.


    "Joan, aren''t you afraid of pain?"


    Of course she was afraid. She still remembered the time when her father took her to take a vine. At


    that time, she was like a princess. Although her stepmother didn''t care about her but still tried her best


    to y a good mother in front of her father, she never embarrassed her.


    All had changed when her father died of an illness.


    She buttoned herself up calmly and said, "I was afraid before, I''m afraid of nothing after I stayed in


    prison."


    "You had been in prison?" She asked in disbelief, "Why?"


    Patting on Shelly''s head, she said softly, "I was framed by my husband and was sent to prison by him


    in person. So, Shelly, there are more bad people in the society than good people. Don''t be too naive.


    You must protect yourself."


    She quickly clicked on the Shelly''s phone and said, "This is my phone number. You can call me if you


    need anything."


    Joan wasn''t used to be taken care of by others. So she pushed away Shelly''s arms and tried to stand


    up against the pain. After she was cut off from all the routes, there was only one ce she could go.


    She turned around and said to Shelly, "I don''t have any money now. I want to borrow 100 in addition to


    the medical fee."


    Without a word, Shelly took out two notes from her backpack and told Joan not to return the money.


    "Shelly, your good deeds will be returned."


    She stood in front of the office building for a long time. If she needed to ask for help, she would rather


    go to beg Darren rather than Scott.


    What''s more, with Jean she and Scott couldn''tmunicate well.


    His assistant, Selina Zhang, asked her to wait a little longer in the reception room. She just said okay


    carelessly. She kept reminding herself that she came to beg him, and if he wanted her to wait, she had


    to wait.


    After a long while, the door of the reception room opened with a click. She looked up and stared at the


    man in aplicated look. He wore a simple ck suit, but he looked more graceful than the pricy


    ck suit.


    He gestured with his hand to make her sit down, and then he sat down on the main seat.


    "You have five minutes." He was cold and arrogant. If it had been in the past, she would have run away.


    But today, she had murmured it in her heart for several times


    "I am looking for a job. He is my interviewer."


    He had been staring at her with a mysterious smile since he entered the room. He had only given her


    five minutes.


    "I, I decide to ept your proposal to work in yourpany."


    Darren still kept silent and looked at her silently. He saw her fingers have dug out the leather on the


    chair armrest. Her face was flushed out of embarrassment. Then she opened her mouth slowly.


    "Miss Gu, you finally think it through? But it''s a pity that ourpany always pays attention to


    efficiency. We are squeezed out of time and we don''t have any vacant position to wait for you. "


    Darren didn''t know if it was because of his fierce tone that her self-esteem was affected. She stood up


    and prepared to run away.


    "But I''m prepared to listen. If I provide you with a position you''re satisfied with, what can you repay


    me?"


    There was a water pen on the table, and he skillfully held the pen between his fingers and flipped it. He


    looked at Joan with great interest.


    It seemed that he had never seen this woman blush so nervous and unable to speak, except that day


    when she found herself naked on his bed.


    Interesting. He smiled. She seemed to have put on a heavy makeup today, with a very thickyer of


    foundation. But he did not know why, he felt that the red on her face seemed to be somewhat


    inappropriate, but he could not tell why.


    "There are three minutes left, Miss Gu." He adjusted his crossed legs and said, "I''m going to have a


    meeting in three minutes. You can stay here for tea or a cup of coffee. If I''m free again, it may be in the


    middle of the night."


    She squeezed out a few words between her teeth with great difficulty, "I can promise you anything


    except to marry you."


    "As if Ipelled you to do something terrible." Darren was unhappy to hear that she took their


    marriage as an absolutely forbidden thing.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe he was not as good as Scott?


    Joan took a deep breath and said, "I can be your nominal girlfriend as an excuse for you but not a


    substantial girlfriend. I mean..." She bit her lower lip, "I mean, I won''t perform my duty as Mrs. Lu."


    He slowly pressed down thest mouthful of tea and gently put the cup back on the table. Three


    minutes had passed, and he stood up and pushed the door open and left. When Joan was about to call


    him back, she heard him walk smoothly and ordered Selina to follow behind.


    Joan heard every word clearly.


    "Give a suitable job for her."


    His words warmed Joan''s heart. She took a few steps forward to thank him in a louder voice. While


    walking, she identally touched her wound that had been bandaged on her back.


    "Ouch!" Joan gasped in astonishment. She closed her eyes and held the wall to resist the pain of the


    wound with her long eyshes trembling like butterfly''s wings.


    When she felt painful, she could not help but close her eyes and think about something else. This was


    what one of her friends in prison told her when she was beaten. She applied medicine to Joan. Joan


    had tried it and it worked.


    The sound of the footsteps from the other end of the hallway seemed to approach her again. She tried


    hard to open her eyes as if nothing had happened. She smiled when she saw Darrene back again.


    "Are you hurt?" His expression was not as cold as before. It could be Joan''s illusion that there was


    worry in his eyes.

 Chapter 19 The President Is Unusual

    Chapter 19 The President Is Unusual


    Before she could say anything else, her wrist was grabbed by Darren He turned around, grabbed her


    coat and lifted it.


    They were in the public ce where people kepting and going. She struggled her wrist hard, trying


    to prevent him from checking her wound on the spot.


    "Don''t move!" He shouted harshly, and his tone was obviously full of anger. Joan was stunned and


    dared not to move any more.


    When he pulled and hurt her just now, her subconscious reaction confirmed that the wound should be


    on her back. With some strength, he turned her into the room and locked the door with his backhand.


    The whole thing was done in one go. Even Selina didn''t follow and was locked outside. She knew very


    well about her boss'' temper. She didn''t dare to disturb him by knocking at the door or leave without his


    permission. She could only walk alone in the hallway, answer the phone from time to time and exin


    why his boss couldn''t go to the meeting today.


    Selina looked at the phone that was about to explode because ofining. It was said that life was


    fair when ites to how lucky one was and how much pressure he had to bear. What the hell was


    that? They all envied Selina for protecting this handsome and generous young master. They almost


    stay together at any time.


    It was not easy for others to have a look at his face.


    But only herself knew that she was risking her life working for him. She had seen such a capricious and


    sudden situation many times. She felt that her other skills after working for Darren had not increased a


    lot. Only her lying skills became better.


    The blinds in front of the ss window were drooped down, forming an isted space. While warning


    Joan not to move, he lifted the sheet of clothes that approached her skin.


    Noticing that the gauze had been dyed red, Darren frowned and gently put down her clothes. Leaning


    against the table, Joan was not as resistant as she had been a moment ago. Instead, she felt that the


    man standing in front of her seemed to be different from the one in her impression.


    "Go to the hospital." Hemanded and squatted in front of her with his back to her.


    Joan turned around, wondering what he meant. "Hurry up. What are you doing?" Darren urged


    impatiently


    So he was going to carry her on his back? It was not until then that Joan realized what Darren meant


    by squatting down.


    "I can walk myself. It doesn''t hurt." She exined.


    Darren left her no chance to exin. He didn''t know why he cared about her so much.


    He hadn''t been soft hearted when he forced his opponent to jump off a building ormit suicide in a


    negotiation or in the business world, but he felt upset for her injury.


    He stepped back a little and put his arms under her knees. "If you don''t want to fall, put your arms


    around my neck and listen to me."


    At the moment when the door was opened, Selina was startled. She held her mobile phone which had


    gotten hot, and pointed at Mr. Lu with hesitation. She didn''t understand what that meant.


    He took the key out of his pocket and said, "Ask the driver to drive the car here. The car should appear


    in front of me as soon as I get out."


    Selina took the elevator to the first floor, walked from the first floor to the hall and then walked out of the


    building. Fortunately, she was used to it in a few minutes. Then she turned around and ran in her high


    heels.


    Selina pulled over in front of the gates, but the next second, she saw Mr. Lu walking out of the gates,


    carrying Joan on his back.


    Of course, there were still many people behind them who didn''t dare to go forward to ask what


    happened but looked at them with curious eyes.


    "Mr. Lu, where are we going?" She asked while driving.


    "To the best hospital."


    He let Joan sit in the back seat and sat beside Selina. She tried to start the engine on several times,


    but she didn''t start the engine. He had always sat in the back seat, but now the man in the front


    passenger seat was looking at her. How could she not be flustered?


    When they finally drove on the road as usual, Darren added something that pissed her.


    He said, "Pay attention to your appearance when you go to work next time. It''s not appropriate to work


    with disheveled hair."


    Even though she promised in a high voice, she cursed Darren in her mind, ''why is my hair disheveled


    and dirty? Because I ran from the stairs on the fifth floor to the underground parking lot!'' Her colleagues


    were not surprised to see her like this but sympathized with her.


    It was not easy to work for him. Thinking of this, she peeked at the woman who was lying on the back


    seat through the rearview mirror curiously. She didn''t know where she was special that she could give


    up his work for her.


    It happened more than once.


    With Darren, the most skilled doctor in the city came to them and inspected her wounds again. After he


    had bandaged her wounds, he drove her to the best lounge to have a rest.


    "Who did it?" he said to Joan, who was lying on her stomach like a turtle.


    "Who did what?" Under the sunlight, every pore on her face was clear. Sweating from the pain her


    make up fell a little.


    "I just hurt myself by ident." She didn''t do that to protect them, but to not embarrass herself. She


    didn''t want to beughed at by Darren for her stupidity.


    Darren, who had been staring at her, naturally did not miss this detail. He pinched her chin and looked


    at the five crimson fingerprints. She didn''t need to say anything, he knew it clearly.


    Yes, except for her ex-husband and that woman, who would have such a deep grudge against her.


    ''It seems that I have been too tolerant.''


    "As your new boss, I give you a few days off. Take good care of your wounds. You won''t feel easy to be


    my employee."


    He stood up and looked at his watch. "You stay here to take care of her. Keep the car and send her


    hometer."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Darren put the key in Selina''s hand and went out to call a taxi. In her memory, there seemed to be no


    memory of him taking a taxi.


    "Where are you going, sir?" If the driver hadn''t asked him, he would have already forgotten that he was


    taking a taxi not a private car. He needed to tell the driver about the address of the house.


    A few dayster, it was the 70th birthday of his Grandpa. But he had no idea what would happen,


    because the woman he would bring back would be Joan rather than Zoey whom they had arranged in


    advance.


    As he closed his eyes, some unforgettable pictures appeared in his mind again.


    Coldness was just his camouge. It was as if he had found it from the very beginning that the inner of


    Joan was the same as him.

 Chapter 20 Go To The Birthday Party With Me

    Chapter 20 Go To The Birthday Party With Me


    The new working environment made Joan forget what had happened to her a few days ago. She


    wondered if Darren prepared. The back of Joan''s chair was a soft cushion, and she used it to cover the


    wound on her back in a proper manner.


    The colleagues got along well with each other. However, Joan could sense something wrong from their


    expressions. They seemed to have something to say, but they were afraid of Joan.


    But since she could have a job, it meant that she could earn money by her own hands. She was happy,


    as if she had returned to the past. She was thinking that she would arrange a small t near the


    company and move out from the small apartment of Darren Lu.


    All of a sudden, the telephone on her seat rang. She answered it at once and heard Selina''s sweet and


    polite voice, "Miss Gu, Mr. Lu invites you to his office."


    ''This man is indeed cunning. No wonder they all said in secret that Darren is a shrewd man and will


    never pay you more sry than you are worth of.''. She pouted and stood up.


    "Mr. Lu, are you looking for me?" It was like he was doing official business.


    It was a gilded invitation card. "Open it." With his fingers still tapping on the keyboard, he said without


    looking up.


    Joan opened the invitation and took a look. It was the invitation to his grandfather''s 70th birthday party,


    which was held in the backyard of the vi of the Lu family.


    "Don''t do anything tonight. I''ll take you to buy a proper dress."


    She stared at her canvas shoes and lost in thought for a while. In this office building, she was indeed


    like a little girl serving tea and water.


    No wonder she was easygoing to everyone. Putting herself in other''s shoes, she could feel the


    easiness too. She was the only designer who came to work with in cloth shoes.


    She was so smart that she knew well that the only way to save her face was to wear expensive dress.


    Although she got a new dress from her when she took part in the designpetition that day, the dress


    was so expensive that it was even not suitable to carry a shoe when standing next to Wesley''s Armani.


    Both his driver and his assistant worked in Prada, so as a Mrs. Lu named by Darren, she would not


    disgrace him.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the lobby after work."


    His fingers froze, and he stared intently at the woman in front of him. "Why do you wait in the hall?


    What are you hiding from?"


    Joan didn''t know why he had said that. She was just Darren''s shield. Of course, she didn''t want her


    identity to be a hot topic. She said, "I just don''t want my colleagues to think that I make it to work


    here because of you."


    "Didn''t you?e to work here because of me?"


    Did it mean that working for him really made her so embarrassed?


    His joke, however, angered Joan. She said in a serious tone, "Mr. Lu, I failed to find a job and had no


    other choice. You know it best. Without the dark history in the jail, I might not have disdained to work


    for you. I''m a talent, not a vase with a foolishness. Please respect me."


    She couldn''t care less about other things but dignity.


    "I think you may have misunderstood, Miss Gu. I remember that I seemed to have told you something


    when we first met." "Yes, I said I''m not interested in women like you," said Darren, resting his fingers onC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    his temple and lost in thought for a long time


    The door of Darren''s office was mmed with a loud noise, which startled Selina who was standing


    outside. The door had never been mmed before. What a horrible scene.


    This woman always could make his heart blow to the point of explosion. He had always been used to


    praise and obeying, but he had never been treated like this. It was simply unbearable.


    He tried his best to rx and picked up a ck folder at his hand. He opened two pages but couldn''t


    read a word, then he threw the folder on the desk.


    There were only two women in the world who dared to behave like this in front of him. One was her,


    and the other was the woman who had gone far away.


    Back then, it was a big time for the Lu Company to expand its territory. He had put all his energy into


    business. His younger brother, Nick Lu, waszy. If he didn''t grow up quickly, Lu Company would be


    destroyed by the future.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they thought that he wanted to overshadow his brother and to disy his


    competence by sacrificing himself to get the first position in thepany. Otherwise, how could he


    abandon anything else and give business priority. He changed apany which just gained a firm


    foothold in the country to a well-known chainpany all over the world.


    Only he knew, in front of their doubts and misunderstandings, that everything was done for her. He


    wanted to be a wing that could shelter her from wind and rain.


    However, the result of such an effort was still a farewell. A proud man like him, had red eyes in the


    airport. He tried hard to open his eyes wide to see the ne took off and disappeared into a blue sky.


    He finally choked back his tears.


    From then on, Darren could not smile anymore but became a ruthless tycoon in the business world.


    "Mr. Lu, are you free after work?" The assistant made another cup of hot cappino for him while he


    was in a daze. He didn''t like cold coffee. If she forgot to change it, she would be the scapegoat for his


    low mood today.


    He nced at Selina, picked up the lukewarm coffee and returned to his usual indifference. "Leave the


    car to me tonight, and you go off work on time."


    "Okay." Under the order, Selina was pardoned. She felt so happy as if there were 10000 rabbits inside


    her. However, she still wore a polite smile on her face. She made it hard to tell what she was thinking.


    After she walked out of the office, a smile slowly climbed up the corners of her mouth.


    When she passed by the hall, she saw Joan sitting in a corner alone. She wanted to walk over and ask


    if she needed any help. She stopped just after taking a few steps.


    Never mind. It was not easy for her to get off work on time today. She could go to a party and watch a


    movie. Eighty percent of the woman''s affair was rted to Mr. Lu.


    It was a big trouble that nobody dared to cause.

 Chapter 21 She Is Cinderella

    Chapter 21 She Is Cindere


    Almost all people in the office building dispersed. She looked out at the darkness outside the window


    and stood up, ready to leave.


    She didn''t know why he could always dig out thest wound she wanted to cover in a few words even


    though she didn''t want to have a tit for tat quarrel with Darren. Maybe it was because Scott had hurt


    her too much that the old Joan became what she was now.


    She was sensitive, sharp and unreasonable.


    He would definitely not take her out for today''s date. Darren must have been pissed off by her words.


    He would never take her out for clothes. She rubbed her empty stomach and was ready to go home for


    instant noodles.


    "It''s only been a while. Are you getting impatient now?" The door of the elevator opened slowly. Darren


    in ck walked out slowly. "You wear this to attend my grandfather''s birthday party. Guess will


    you be thrown out?"


    Joan and Darren walked out of the house one after the other. Joan was not used to him driving in


    person.


    Boss should always sit in the back. When a person was living under an eaves, he must have a sense


    of propriety to a boss. So Joan said, "How about I drive the car?"


    "You drive? Are you jealous of me? Are you going to drive my car into the moat to kill me? "


    It was fine if he didn''t appreciate it. But was it necessary to look down upon her so much? Joan was too


    angry to talk. She fastened her seat belt, as if she were pulling at an enemy''s braid.


    Originally, she still had a little guilty in her heart. She was afraid that it would cost him too much money.


    And this time there was no guilty in her heart. She got out of the car and mmed the door hard. She


    just regretted that she didn''t wear high heels. Otherwise, she could kick the car with her feet. She only


    hoped that the car''s paint had been scratched a little.


    After locking the car, he went to Joan and propped up his arm. "Come on, Mrs. Lu."


    The Gu family was not a small and inexperienced family. Back then, she was also a rich and upper


    ssdy. She often came to a luxurious shopping mall with three or two friends and bought a lot. As


    soon as she entered the shopping mall, she felt shy and drew back her hand, but it was firmly held by


    him.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Gu? You don''t fear anything, do you? Why are you afraid of buying a dress


    today?"


    She snorted for a while and said, "I don''t want others tough at you."


    Darren Lu was shocked by her words. He felt that this girl''s heart was kind beyond his cognition. In so


    many years, he had seen countless women, but none of them was so kind as to give so much thought


    for others.


    He said in a soft voice, "Nobody dares to look down upon my girlfriend." His right hand covered the


    back of Joan''s hand, which was attached to his left elbow. They looked as determined as an intimate


    couple.


    They just walked by a few shops, but Joan noticed that all the shop assistants widened their eyes in


    surprise. Thest time Darren came here was five years ago, and the one standing next to him at that


    time was not her.


    Since the reports on him were published on newspapers and media, the rest of his personal life had


    been handed over to his assistant. He never came in person, because his size, color and style had


    given to her assistant.


    They shifted their eyes from Darren to Joan. This woman was wearing jeans and sneakers, which were


    even less expensive than the work clothes they wore. Why could she be loved by Darren?


    "Did you change your taste, Master Lu?" The clerk of a boutique and the cashier were whispering to


    each other, ncing at them.


    "Who knows how she made it? There were always shows of sparrow turning into a phoenix and


    Cindere meeting prince charming on TV recently. This girl has learned that technique, and she is


    very capable."


    The woman showed a twist of her red lips and said with jealousy, "She''s just so so."


    Standing next to him, Joan acted as if she were his timid wife. After all, she didn''t buy them with her


    money, so it was certain that she wasck of confidence. When entering the shop, Darren didn''t like to


    listen to the introduction of the salesman. He was very conceited and believed in his taste, and he


    wouldn''t easily believe in other people''s rmendations.


    So the saleswomen all kept their mouths shut, only revealing eight of their teeth and wearing a


    standard smile. Darren didn''t like to talk too much, and they were happy to have nothing to do but


    watch his handsome face.


    He looked around and decided a water green fishtail skirt. Then he pointed at it and patted Joan,


    whose palms were sweating slightly.


    "Honey, go and try that one."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice was as sweet as honey. Joan smiled and followed the saledy to change clothes.


    Darren sat on the sofa next to the change room. He touched on several clothes with his fingers, and


    the girls didn''t dare to neglect the local tycoon. They cheerfully took the clothes he pointed at and put


    them aside.


    The aquamarine hemline and diamond encrusted neckline wrapped her waist perfectly. Joan was in a


    good mood when she walked out of the fitting room and stood in front of Darren. Her eyes lit up when


    she saw herself in the mirror.


    "Is it beautiful?" Her eyes were in the shape of a crescent. It was the first time that she hadughed so


    happily since they met.


    She turned around but identally stepped on the hemline of her dress. As a result, she lost her


    center of gravity and fell back. A saledy near her screamed, but it was toote to support her.


    However, she didn''t feel the pain as she expected. She didn''t fall into the ground but was held into a


    man''s arms with a light lemon tobo smell. At the same time, Darren caught hold of her and looked


    down at her silently.


    "So active and so dumb. How old are you, Mrs. Lu?"


    She saw the jeer in the corner of his eyes. She hooked his neck with great strength to stand straight,


    but the hands around her waist did not loosen.


    He got close to her ear and whispered, "you are too thin. A woman with breasts and butt will look pretty


    in a gown."


    Screw you! She pushed him away heavily and kept some distance from him. He was really so


    annoying. Was this a sentence of concern? Or he was making fun of her? Her face blushed. She didn''t


    want to beughed at.


    The breathtaking scene convinced the salesman that Joan was not amon woman.


    "Miss Lu, Mr. Lu picked these for you when you were changing your clothes. Let me take you to the


    dressing room.."


    So many pajamas. When she touched the smooth fabric, she whispered in his ear, "Just one piece is


    enough."


    "There will be many banquets like this in the future. Are you going to wear this one wherever you


    go?"

 Chapter 22 Abbott

    Chapter 22 Abbott


    She took many shopping bags back home. It was not her home but Darren''s apartment. She hung the


    clothes one by one in the wardrobe.


    His eyes swept around the room, finding that this apartment was warmer than it had been before Joan


    came. In the past, he rarely stayed overnight here, only when he was in an extreme depression.


    Nobody knew that he had bought a small apartment here except his assistant Selina and his driver.


    So the house was just a ce for sleep. There were only two bottles of red wine and empty goblets in


    the cupboard, only toothbrush and a razor on the washing table. There was a white shirt in the


    wardrobe, which, though also belonged to Armani, was stained with a small red wine near the cor.


    Since he was a neat freak, he decided to use it as his temporary pajama.


    Joan tidied up her clothes, and saw Darren patrolling around. She went on, "I thought this was another


    detention center if you didn''t tell me it was your house. I can''t find any trace that someone has lived


    here. Look, your kitchen is so clean that there is not even an ant. "


    "No one knows here. I don''t live here often, either." He said gently.


    What a wily woman! Since Joan came here, she had not changed much except for the fridge, which


    was rich. She took out two jars of ice c and handed them to him. "Is this one of your secret ce


    prepared to do bad things?"


    "But now in this ce... There''s only you. " He swallowed a mouthful of the c and took a deep


    breath. He approached her deliberately, "How about I stay here tonight, Mrs. Lu?"


    Joan strode away and said, "Don''t forget we had an arranged marriage. I''m just your nominal girlfriend.


    I''m not going to satisfy your girlfriend''s duties! If you are done with it, please leave now! It''s toote! "


    "How could you kill the donkey after taking advantage of it?" He grasped the can with an incredible


    force.


    "Yes, you are a donkey," Joan said in a hurry. When he came back to his senses, she swiftly slipped


    into her bedroom and locked the door.


    As soon as she set foot in the room, she mmed the door with force. Her speed was so fast that he


    had no time to stop.


    ''How dare you lock me outside! I will let you know that you are dead one day!'' He swore to himself.


    On the day of Darren''s grandpa''s birthday, Joan was woken up by a rush of doorbell. She checked the


    time on her phone. It was only half past four. Why was he stopping her from sleeping this early in the


    morning?


    She opened the door, finding Selina''s working face. She put on an official smile and the man who was


    more charming than a girl standing in front of her.


    "Miss Zhang? What the hell is wrong with your young boss this early? " She yawned as she let them in.


    Selina leisurely introduced the handsome man behind her, "Miss Gu, this is the top designer who is


    specialized in styling for a first-line Star: Abbott. Mr. Lu has invited him to help you. "


    The high-end fishtail dress would match a noble hairstyle and makeup.


    But she didn''t have to get up so early. The birthday party started at nine o''clock and he asked her to do


    makeup at half past four? She hadn''t eaten yet.


    However, as Darren had given out the order, she had no choice but to follow it.


    Later, she found that Abbott was a replica of Darren. It was exactly the same person. His fingertips


    gently touched her face.


    "Look at your skin! Terrible!" Before Joan could say anything, the spray he used was sprayed on her


    face. The sweet and greasy taste of the peach-like water choked her and made her cough. "You are


    just so mediocre. I don''t know why Mr. Lu likes you."


    Mediocre? Even though she didn''t think she was more beautiful than an immortal, no one had ever said


    that she was just a mediocre girl. She really wanted to stand up and give him a heavy blow.


    She wondered whether the dresser knew anything about the art of beauty.


    He swept his long and thin fingers through her hair, twisted left and right, and then made a simple


    shape. After fixing her hair with a little bit of hair gel, he used the goldenpound that he was biting


    on his teeth to put a peony on in a bun.


    He did her eyebrows, foundation, shadow and highlight smoothly. All she could do was to sit there and


    wait.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Open your eyes!" Hearing Abbott''s order, Joan subconsciously opened her eyes and rushed to the


    mirror the next second.


    ''Is... Is this me?'' She had never been so beautiful even at her wedding ceremony. She couldn''t help but


    put her fingers on the peony. It was so cold and she felt it was precious.


    She felt that her elbow was slightly tilted. When she tried to correct it, she got a heavy blow on the


    back.


    "Crack!" a crisp sound appeared. She withdrew her hand because of the pain. She stood up quickly


    and shouted to Abbott, "How dare you hit me?"


    "Because you almost ruined my work. You stupid girl, don''t you know that only the most beautiful and


    eye-catching thing was asymmetry? You put the peony up right, like a piece of flower stuck on a shit.


    Other people will think that I was out of my mind if you go out!"


    He pushed her back to the chair, put the peony in the right ce and said, "I don''t care whether you are


    laughed at or not, but everyone knows that it''s my work when you go out today. It''s not that easy for


    you to ruin my brand."


    He didn''t give Joan any chance to retort. He took out a pair of earrings and a ne from his


    suitcase and handed them to Selina. Then he turned around and left.


    She was even colder than Darren.


    Selina smiled, "Don''t mind it, Miss Gu. It''s not easy to invite Abbott. He has a bad temper, let me help


    you to put on the earrings."


    Joan had been angry since she got up this morning. The moment Darren saw her, he knew what she


    was up to. "We''ll see my grandpa. If you still have such a face, you won''t be able to work anymore," he


    threatened.


    "Next time when you''re looking for a makeup artist, please find a sane person. My morning was ruined


    by your him."


    His fault? Joan was so eloquent that Darren''s kindness had been shifted into the main cause of her


    bad mood.


    In the eyes of others, only they made mistakes. But Joan seemed to me everything on him.


    However, he could not take it personal or be angry.

 Chapter 23 Parted In Discord

    Chapter 23 Parted In Discord


    But she had to admit that Abbott was really good at this. Her in face had be bright now. Joan


    lost her confidence for a long time and


    now it came back little by little. When she got out of the car, she held Darren''s arm, without shaking for


    the first time.


    He took her to the champagne area and told her that he saw a few old friends and would be back soon.


    With a gentle smile, Joan picked up a ss of champagne and took a sip. Several women whispered to


    each other, and Joan heard them.


    "She came here with Darren on her arm. Guess who she is?"


    "Humph, who do you think she is? She looks like a human. But who knows what kind of beast she


    could be without her dress?"


    The woman must be the wife of some famous entrepreneur at the banquet. Her Tiffany ring was shining


    in the sun. She didn''t bother to argue with them, so she walked away.


    "Mom, Grandpa, she is my girlfriend." Darren and his family walked towards Joan leisurely and


    casually. Joanna stood there, feeling that they were getting more and more dazzling under the


    sunshine. He naturally stood beside Joan and put his arm around her shoulder.


    Joan was ttered. This was not part of what she had expected.


    He looked at her and then turned not to face his family, the media.


    "Joan, Miss Gu, she is my girlfriend. So to speak, she is my fianc¨¦e." After saying that, he looked at


    Joan and gave her a nce.


    The expression in his eyes was so warm that Joan felt as if it was real. Joan had been acting


    abnormally today that she was at a loss.


    Joan smiled as naturally as she could. Sharp-eyed reporters found out that she stayed by Mr. Lu''s side


    for three times in a row. It seemed that the rumor was true. Joan must have defeated the daughter of


    the Su family and would soon marry into the Lu family.


    It was said that the woman had a very deep connection with Scott of the Jian family. He was once


    married with him, and she had been put in jail before.


    It was a legend that such a woman could walk out of prison safely. How could she attract Mr. Lu?


    The Lu family were all silent. Darren''s grandpa hit the walking stick heavily and left the party without


    saying anything. His mom and the maid who came to support him were driven away angrily.


    "Darren, you are such a stubborn man and you have your own ideas now. You have never listened to


    me, have you?" That''s thest sentence grandpa said when he shut himself in the study.


    Nick smiled and acted as if he didn''t see them.


    It seemed that everyone here treated her as an enemy, except for the man standing next to her. She


    felt confused and poked in his waist, trying to get an answer.


    Surprisingly, the man in front of her remained silent. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he managed to


    smile and took her to the dinner party. But Joan felt her hand was held more tightly this time, as if he


    was trying to hide some emotion from her.


    The party lost its fun. Darren said thanks to her for the first time when he sent her home.


    "I''m sorry." It seemed that it was the first time for him to apologize to a woman.


    He must have many secrets. But Joan didn''t know much about him, nor did she want to explore his


    story. Now she only cared about thepany. What had happened to her dearest father? She wouldn''t


    let that vicious man go.


    She patted his shoulder and said, "It doesn''t matter. This is what I should do. I''m going upstairs."


    "Miss Gu." He called her the moment she got off the car. "Now that you have been exposed today,


    tomorrow there will be various financial newspapers and magazines putting pictures of us on the most


    eye-catching position, and our colleagues will definitely know your true identity."


    "What do you want to say?" Joan asked in shock.


    It was the first time that Darren didn''t make fun of her. He said in a rxed tone, "Don''t be nervous. I


    just want to ask you if you can have lunch with me in thepany and do not hide yourself."


    "Have lunch?" Joan asked without knowing why.


    "Yes, just eat."


    It seemed that it was a good deal. Someone paid the bill. She just needed to sit there and eat.


    Joan turned around and went upstairs. She put the peony into a drawer in the innermost drawer of the


    bedside table. She pretended to be Mrs. Lu, but in reality she was just a in woman.


    She needed to wake herself up all the time that she couldn''t be at ease. There were so many things


    she needed to find out, one by one.


    The water from the shower head sprayed on her skin and she feltfortable. She had a habit that


    she liked to write his name on the steam filled ss in the shower.


    Scott... Scott... She alwaysined about the word "Scott" when she wrote it. It was too hard for


    her to write. She thought it looked bad. She mumbled in the bathroom.


    After a while, it urred to her that day, she was holding a delicate gift box with a limited-edition watch


    in it. With an expectant look, she put on a sexy low cut dress and went to a city he went on a business


    trip to find him.


    It happened to be raining in that city the other day. Joan didn''t wear much, so she just put her arms


    around her shoulders. But thinking that he might be moved by her, or even give her a sweet kiss, she


    felt better.


    However, when she pushed the door open, she cried out "Happy Birthday" like an idiot. The room was


    silent.


    When the vapor of the water gathered, she lied in the bathtub and closed her eyes. She would never


    forget that her most trusted husband had turned around toe out of a strange woman''s body and


    looked at her in disgust and anger.


    "Joan, what brings you here?"


    "Joan, get out!"


    She raised her hand and turned off the tap. She stayed in the bathtub till the water was cold.


    Uncle Fred''s words that day had always been like a thorn stabbing in her heart. She was in darkness,


    surrounded by dangerous people, but it was far from the cold gun and arrow her father had faced in the


    business world.


    He couldn''t imagine what her father had suffered when she was in jail. He lost her daughter and his


    company. Even the son-inw he trusted all the time was against him?


    Joan was cold like being thrown into an icy cave.


    Joan fell asleep in a few minutes. His phone call disturbed him. He turned around after seeing Joan off.


    With a dark face, Anna An sat under the chandelier in the living room. The soft light couldn''t hide her


    anger on her face. She was furious at the moment she saw Darren at the door changing his shoes and


    walking in.


    "Where is Grandpa? He told me that he wanted to see me. What''s the matter? "


    "Do you still remember that you have a grandpa? Do you still know that we are your family?" After that,


    Anna An put on her slippers and came over. Darren was not a kid any more. Over the past few years,


    he grew up as fast as bamboo shoots, bing a head taller than his younger brother, Nick.


    When his mother talked to him, she had to look up at him. She was still mad at him for the unexpected


    woman at the party. She crossed her arms and stood in front of him.


    "Who is that woman?"


    "Mom, you know the answer. I have introduced her to you in front of everyone. Her name is Joan Gu,


    and she is my girlfriend." He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Haven''t you always been urging me to


    find a girlfriend to carry on the family name of Lu family? I brought her back today. How could you be


    mad at me? "


    Perhaps it was themon character of all great families. Father and son were different from father


    and son, and grandfather and son were different from grandpa and grandson. It seemed that they were


    negotiating and admonishing. It was impossible to say something peacefully.


    In Darren''s memory, he had never been held in the arms of his mother, or yed with her on the knees.


    His younger brother, Nick, was better than him, but because of his excessive love and care for his


    younger brother, he was nowzy at anything, and also jealous of others.


    It was also because of that that that he hadn''t been home for a long time. Anna An knew her son well.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, she softened her tone and said, "I''m not saying no, it''s just that it''s


    not appropriate. Since Zoey has a good rtionship with our family for generations, she is the best


    choice."


    "Inappropriate?" "You think she has no money, don''t you?" Darren chuckled all of a sudden.


    When Anna An''s secret was exposed, she raised her voice boldly, "Yes, that''s right. We are from the Lu


    family. Can we marry anyone I want? Other people don''t know why, but we do know. The face of her is


    clearly... "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough!" He never worried about confronting an elder and will not let others defame the person he


    cared about.


    But after all, he was still reasonable and said nothing. He stood there with his hands down.


    "Every time Darrenes home, his is so loud. It''s hard not to know."


    A young man in a baseball hat with red earphones jumped out from the second floor, which made


    Darren frown. He stretched one of his fingers and hooked his earphones down. "You''re an adult, and


    no one taught you not to wear the earphone when you talk to others. That would be very impolite. In


    this way, you have been so shameless to ask me to give over the shares. "


    Obviously, Anna An was more fond of her youngest son. "Darren, calm down. After all, he is your


    brother."


    Younger brother? Darren Lu stared coldly at his so-called brother. It seemed like he wanted to see


    through his little brother. Darren Lu had a lot of ups and downs around him just because he was


    worried about handing business to him and refused to give him an official position.


    Therefore, he had been holding a grudge against him and didn''t respect him from the bottom of his


    heart at all.

 Chapter 24 Spy (Part One)

    Chapter 24 Spy (Part One)


    "Okay, Nick, please exin that you''ve passed me and embezzled money from the financial


    department a few days ago." He saw the anger and coldness on Nick''s face fade away.


    "Not at all!" Seeing that his mother had be suspicious, he boiled the oil under his feet and


    prepared to run away before the situation became worse.


    Darren, who was standing behind him, criticized, "Nick Lu, what have you done? I didn''t debunk you


    because I thought that you are my brother. Otherwise, I''m afraid that if it was someone else who did


    that, I would make him not be able to stay in the industry anymore."


    "Look out for yourself." He warned him.


    Someone apuded. They looked in the direction of the sound, and didn''t know when their grandpa


    had woken up. He stood at the turning of the stairs on the second floor and said, "Darren, you


    disturbed my birthday party, and now you are here shouting and scolding at night. Do you really think


    that you are the head of this family?"


    Anna, meanwhile, quickly walked over and held Sean Lu with nanny holding his the other arm. Though


    he was already 70, he was still sharp sighted. A wise man like Darren would always think back of his


    mother, who only knew beauty and ying cards and was extremely skilled at them every day.


    However, he respected the Sean Lu who founded the Lu Company.


    Besides, grandpa is the only reasonable person in the family who can listen to different opinions.


    "Grandpa, I know why you are angry, but you should know me. Zoey is not what you see on the


    surface."


    He simply told him that Zoey had drugged him.


    Sean Lu put his crutch aside and said, "Sit down, Darren."


    It was until then that Darren realized that he didn''t even get into the living room to have a seat. He sat


    on the sofa next to his grandfather. His grandfather sent the nanny and his mother away. The


    conversation began and only the two of them could hear.


    "Who is she? What does she have to do with the woman who took the money and left?" She was


    referred to Joan.


    It was not his grandfather''s fault. Even he himself thought they looked like each other, but with his


    understanding of Joan, he could be sure that she was not that kind of woman.


    So he stated firmly, "She is the woman who has been framed by Scott and put into jail. She is his ex-


    wife."


    "Scott?" He sneered at the name, "He is the young master of the Jian Company, who is involved in tax


    evasion and internal transaction."


    Darren nodded, and Sean Lu pondered for a while. He was indeed not a good guy.


    "How do you know what kind of person his ex-wife is? How do you know each other?"


    They knew each other by chance. Now when he thought of it, he couldn''t help bute up to his lips.


    That woman clung to his thigh and cried sadly, like a beggar, ming that men are all evil.


    At that time, he was just curious why there was such a spoony woman in the world who would cry like


    this after being abandoned.


    Her curiosity towards Joan had been nted in that rainy night.


    He thought that it was his first time to sleep with a girl in person, not because he was too reserved, but


    because of this woman. He took her into the room and asked the waitress to change her clothes. When


    he came in again, he found that she threw up on the whole sofa.


    It was already early in the morning. He didn''t want to bother Selina to drive the car to pick him up.


    Besides, he was worried about leaving a sick and fragile girl alone in a hotel room.


    After the water was wiped out, Joany in the snow-white quilt gracefully. The dim light shone on her


    side face, making her look like an old friend of his. Yet, it seemed that she was more persistent, and


    more sacred to love.


    The smile beside his lips showed that everything was under his control. His grandfather felt relieved.


    He knew his grandsons very well. One of them looked cold and didn''t care about anything, but when he


    liked something, he was fatal. He felt cold outside and hot inside, while the other one was spoiled by


    Anna. He looked energetic and cheerful, but in fact he was in a bad mood.


    Because of the death of his son, the heirs were only two grandsons, he handed over the management


    of thepany to Darren without hesitation.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A few days ago, Darren Lu, who had suffered a serious illness because of a woman, had to be back in


    power for several days. So what mattered to him now was not anything else, but whether his grandson


    would hold himself together this time.


    "Ha ha ha, I won''t ask anymore. I don''t care about the life of young people. But let me tell you, do not


    make jokes about your own body likest time."


    He knew what his grandfather meant, but he wasn''t sure whether he would pay attention to Joan if she


    didn''t have such a familiar face.


    "Stay here tonight. I haven''t had a chance to y chess with you for a long time. Why don''t youe


    and y with me tonight?" Grandpa was a chess fan. Darren smiled and held him upstairs.


    In the bedroom, through the crack of the door, Nick looked at the back of his grandfather and brother,


    biting his lips secretly.


    He thought to himself, ''Darren Lu, I will let you have your happiness for a few days. You can''t know that


    I have nted a seed beside you in the past, and I can do that now.


    I can only seed this time, and I won''t fail again!


    He went to knock on his mother''s door. She was still sitting on the bed sulking. As her youngest son


    was good at coaxing her with sweet words.

 Chapter 25 Spy (Part Two)

    Chapter 25 Spy (Part Two)


    With a cup of sago soup in her hand, she half crouched in front of her and said, "Mom, don''t get angry


    with Darren. He has so many things every day that he needs to deal with. It''s inevitable that he is in a


    bad mood."


    She thought that her youngest son was more considerate. He was like her. She touched Nick''s head


    and said, "It''s so lucky that I have you to keep mepany, your brother... How many days does he


    come home in a year? What did we do to him? Why did he dislike us so much? "


    "Mom, it''s all my fault. Darren might be mad at me. When that woman left, he suspected that I did


    something behind him. That''s why he has been hating me all the time."


    He looked like a well behaved teenager who had been scolded. Anyone who saw him would feel sorry


    for him.


    "It''s not your fault. We did this for his own good, and this time, we can''t let that unknown woman enter


    my door even a half step!"


    The maid pushed the door open and brought the fruits that were prepared by her. They were all Nick''s


    favorites. He had been served in the house for many years, and had been able to live afortable


    life. Of course, he would be morezy and unwilling to make money to support himself.


    Besides, Anna had always been tolerant to her son. If he made a mistake, she would forgive him. After


    all, there were only two people in this family that he feared most. One was his grandfather and the


    other was his elder brother.


    He was angry and afraid.


    Their chess gamested till midnight. Every time he yed chess with his grandfather, he learned a lot


    from his lecture. Taking a general idea of the chess board to the mall, they were both very cruel.


    He had learnt from his grandpa to hide his strength and bide his time. He rubbed his eyes and went


    back to his room. He hadn''te back for a long time. The room was still the same.


    He opened the drawer and saw the frame that he dared not to see. He stroked the frame with his


    fingers for a while, but he didn''t turn it over atst.


    The next morning, Joan was treated differently in the office. Even the chief of the design department


    came to her and asked if she had felt anything ufortable at work.


    With a title of Mrs. Lu, she felt the impact so powerful that it was hard to hide. Now that everyone had


    already known it, it would be unnatural to hide it from others. She smiled straightforwardly, looking like


    a gracefuldy from a decent family.


    "If I am not familiar with the work here, I have to ask you for advice. Please don''t do this, Mr. Lu will


    also me me if I break thepany''s rules."


    She wasn''t arrogant and she was telling the truth. Darren had always been scrupulous in separating


    public from private life.


    "Okay, wee, Joan." as soon as her voice fell, everyone else stood up and apuded.


    However, she knew in her heart that these smiling faces were mostly sympathetic. If she wanted to


    really get respect from her colleagues, she had to get the approval of everyone on professional design.


    She was neither a vase nor affiliated to Darren.


    In the office, Darren opened the blinds with his fingers. When he saw Joan burying herself in front of


    theputer, he smiled.


    She is really a strong-minded woman. He started to wonder how attractive the design will be. As time


    went by, the group had not been involved in the bidding event of the real estate industry of the


    government for a long time. Suddenly, he had a n in his mind that he told Selina to pay more


    attention to that bidding.


    The office seemed to be peaceful and harmonious, but there was a person quietly holding the phone to


    the bathroom.


    "Hello, madam. Thisdy is indeed a designer in ourpany''s design department."


    "Good." A woman''s calm voice sounded, "Send your bank card number to me. I promise you that you''ll


    get as much money as you want."


    It was a number that an employee of a smallpany could not get even after working hard for so


    many years. She said excitedly, "Thank you, Mrs. Gu. I will keep on observing. You can rest assured."


    Before she hung up the phone, the busy tone could be heard. Before she could show her loyalty, the


    phone was hung up. His son was too young to do anything he wanted to free himself from her.


    For so many years, she just sat at home and yed cards, but she couldn''t be deaf or blind.


    His son could only be with a daughter from a family that was good for thepany!


    Zoey was polishing her smooth fingernails, blowing in from time to time, and listening carefully and


    appreciatively. Her silk pajamas were half exposed, with her curly hair pulled up and hung at the back


    of her head.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Her beautiful face and slender figure were a stunner in the eyes of every man. The cat on her knees


    was scratching a ball. Her long narrow eyes were a little simr to Zoey''s.


    Her mother said "Sweetheart" as she walked downstairs leisurely. Her lips were charmingly red, and


    her face was a little tired.


    "Mom." She threw the cat aside, stood up and flew to her like a butterfly. "You just called Auntie Lu,


    right?"


    Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, looking forward to an answer eagerly.


    "You naughty girl." She kissed Zoey''s forehead and said, "You have always been like this since you


    were a child. When you hear his name, I think your ears are pleasant and exquisite!"

 Chapter 26 She Is My Girl

    Chapter 26 She Is My Girl


    She put her arm around her daughter''s shoulder and said, "Anna said she would take you to see Joan


    tomorrow. The woman protected by Darren! If you want to deprive my precious daughter of her position


    just by a press conference, no way! "


    That woman, no matter in appearance or figure, couldn''tpete with her. She, Zoey Su, was actually


    not determined to marry him.


    But she wouldn''t allow anyone else to take her down. Only she could have choice to break up with


    men. She felt very upset when she was kicked away by Darren who had been with her since she was a


    little girl.


    With a hint of understanding in her eyes, she said, "Don''t worry, mom. I''m Zoey. Last time Darren


    protected her. And this time, I''ll let her know what kind of price she has to pay for the woman who dares


    to take something from me."


    Mrs. Su took out a box of cigarette from the coffee table, lit it and blew a big smoke ring. "Moreover, we


    have everything in control. Mrs. Lu has watched you grow up, and she will help you. She will not admit


    any woman other than you."


    The vi of the Su family was the most lively every night. When her friends arrived, the chess and card


    room on the second floor was almost noisy. Sometimes, Zoey would go to have a look, but today, she


    went to her room with her cat.


    "Honey, it''s up to you, how much the stock of Ye family will surge?"


    Family background meant big benefits to each other. As an experienced businessman, Darren was


    clear about that. Since Zoey had booked tomorrow''s date with Anna through a phone call, she wanted


    to know what kind of woman Joan is.


    All of a sudden, Darren became very busy with his work and had little time to drive Joan home. As his


    nominal girlfriend, she had no right to make any unreasonable requests.


    She was optimistic. The bus which cost one and the luxury car were just ways of transportation for her.


    She just didn''t know if it was her illusion. She felt as if someone was following her. She had turn her


    head back many times on the way, but nobody was there.


    "Have I watched too many legal programs recently? Am I suffering from persecutory delusion?" She


    shook her head and mocked herself for being so pathetic. She was not rich or powerful, no one would


    bother to follow her.


    Not far away, the girl lowered her peaked cap and said, "Madam, I followed her to where she lives. Wait


    for me to send the location to you."


    The two people sitting opposite behind the window in the Bingo Coffee stirred the coffee with a spoon.


    The older woman listened to the phone, and her lips gradually rose from the ordinary depression.


    "Well done. Check your bank ount number in half an hour."


    After the phone was hung up, the young woman chuckled, "Auntie, you are really great at this!"


    In everyone''s expectation, Darren Lu got the bidding proposal for thend that was newly approved.


    And he even wanted to tell Joan the news as soon as possible. She had been sitting on some trivial


    work, and even more work had nothing to do with the design, so she didn''t have the chance to disy


    her talent.


    "Where are you?" He answered the phone.


    "At home." She answered honestly.


    "Don''t eat tonight. I''ll take you out for dinner."


    As soon as he had given his order, a new phone call came in. Before Joan could respond, he said,


    "stay at home and think about what you want to eat."


    "But I have already... Hello... " The phone was cut off before she could finish her words.


    "What? Are you inviting me to a meal or taking me to the execution ground? '', sheined with her


    mouth pouted.


    She had no choice but to look at the peeled potatoes in her hand. After she washed her hands, she put


    all the food into the fridge and took out the phone to check the nearest restaurant!


    She didn''t n to save money for him.


    It seemed that he arrived earlier than he had said. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. "Coming, what''s the


    haste?"


    The moment the door was opened, it was not Darren who was standing there. It was Zoey Su and the


    nobledy with a cold face. She met her when she went to the banquet. She is Darren''s mother.


    "Auntie."


    Anna waved her hand to stop her and put on an awkward look, "No, don''t call me aunt. Myst name is


    An. I''m Darren''s mother. You''d better call me Mrs. An."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Okay, Mrs. An. And this is... Miss Su? "


    Zoey raised her chin and looked at people with her nostrils. In that press conference, she gave her a


    shameful nickname "Cow".


    She still remembered that day when she finished this sentence, everyone in the room looked at the


    joke and giggled, which made her hate this woman more.


    Anna walked into the room and said, "It''s a nice house with good location and spacious space. I don''t


    think a woman like you, who just came out of the prison and was driven out of the house by her


    husband, is qualified to own a house here."


    "Did Darren give it to you?" Disdain was written all over her face. Was this how the famous Gu family


    taught their daughter to be shameless?


    Trying to suppress her anger, Joan said, "He didn''t give it to me. And I don''t want to take it either. I just


    stay here temporarily. When I get paid, I''ll go rent myself."


    Zoey walked up to her unscrupulously. When her palm touched Joan''s in white T-shirt, her eyes


    grew sharp and her hands exerted force all of a sudden.


    "Hiss." With a sharp sound, Joan was shocked to see that her clothes were ripped and her shoulders


    were exposed in the air.


    "Look, why don''t you buy yourself two decent clothes when you get paid?" Suddenly, she remembered


    something. She covered her mouth with her hand and eximed, pretending to be innocent, "Oh my


    God! Do you only have one piece of clothes? I''m so guilty. How can you go to work like this tomorrow?"


    "Miss Su, miss An, don''t push me too far. Don''t think that your dear son is attractive to anyone in your


    eyes. I am telling you honestly, Miss Su, I am indeed not Darren''s girlfriend, but he wants me to


    cooperate with him and be his nominal girlfriend. Do you know why?"


    Just as Zoey opened her mouth to say something, Joan suppressed her impulse to say, "That''s


    because he feels ufortable to see you. But I don''t expect that you are still daydreaming. You don''t


    even realize why Mr. Lu hates you so much."


    Anna was shocked by what her son thought. She didn''t know that her son would think in this way. Zoey


    had never been insulted like this. Since her childhood, she had been coddled all her life. However,


    Joan abused her severely.


    "Nonsense! I''ll kill you bitch!"


    "Bang!" Joan was heavily pushed to the wall. Zoey, who were in good condition of nutrition, was much


    stronger than Joan who had irregr meals. Sitting on the sofa, Anna pretended to hear nothing of the


    fight between the two women. In her mind, Joan, who had seduced her son, deserved a lesson.


    Just Joan was about to nk out, she felt her throat was loosened and she squatted down, gasping for


    air.


    There was a calm but sullen voice above her head, "Are you enough?"


    The man lifted her up like a little dog. "Are you okay?" He looked at the mark pinched by Zoey''s fingers


    on her neck, feeling cold all over.


    "Mom, I respect you for bringing me up. I won''t say anything to you today." He turned to Zoey, but there


    was no politeness on his face. "But you, I remember thatst time I told you, if you challenge my


    bottom line again and again, I will never care about our childhood friendship."


    Before Zoey could say anything else, Darren had forestalled her. "You drugged my wine. Is it shameful


    that the daughter of the Su family has to sleep with me by such dirty means? You call your Joan a slut.


    I think you are even worse than those prostitutes in the karaoke, "


    Zoey''s face turned red and pale at his words, not only because she was embarrassed that he had


    announced that she had drugged him, but also because she had been reduced to such a degree in his


    heart.


    "Darren Lu! Joan! You''ll see. " Then she bluntly turned around and ran out.


    "Mom, do you want to walk on your own or should I drive you home?"


    These words were harsh. Of course she knew that these were the kindest things for her sake, so she


    had to leave first. When she was going out, she nced at Joan with anger.


    This woman challenged the desire to fight that had never been ignited for many years. She would like


    to see how long the little girl could be protected.


    Darren looked down at the clothes and then picked up the shirt which he took as his pajama. The shirt


    was long and a knot was slightly tied


    at the bottom, which was right stuck around her belly.


    "Let me take you to buy a set of clothes first." He took Joan''s hand naturally.


    With the help of Joan, Linda had won an interview with Darren Lu. Her sry and bonus this month


    were unbelievable. She was shopping in this luxurious shop, trying to buy a silk scarf or something for


    her poor friend.


    After all, half of the credit went to her.


    For rich people, luxury shops here were Heaven. But for ordinary people like Linda, they were not


    treated like Gods.


    "Is this silk scarf of other colors?" Her finger stopped on a handmade silk scarf.


    "This one?" Before Linda could see clearly her face, the saledy said, "You can''t afford it."


    The door of this shop was opened to everyone, there is no sign with "Only rich people can shop here"


    on it! Linda didn''t like to have a quarrel with the saledy. They quarreled.


    "You have to apologize to me!" She said angrily.


    The saleswoman was not a pushover. She seemed to be an ordinary person and she could have said


    anything harsher.


    "It''s okay that you can''t afford it, but it''s shameless to pretend to be a rich person and not willing to let


    others talk about it." She was so furious that she could do nothing but roll her eyes up to the ceiling.


    She had driven thousands of countrymen away every day. She was no exception.


    Joan and Darren, who had just taken the elevator to the second floor, didn''t know what had happened


    as they saw more and more people gathering around. Neither of them wanted to get in the middle of


    something, so they took a look at them from a distance and was about to leave.


    Linda had been working in a news agency for many years, so her voice was typical when she


    quarreled. Joan felt familiar with the voice, so she casually said to Darren, "I''ll be back soon." Then she


    forced herself through the crowd.

 Chapter 27 He Is Very Important To You

    Chapter 27 He Is Very Important To You


    "Linda! What''s wrong with you? "


    She felt warm in her heart when she saw her best friend. She roughly told her the story, and said


    dejectedly, "I wanted to give you a surprise, but I screwed it up. They looked down upon me."


    Joan could tolerate it when she got wronged. But when she saw her friend being wronged, she was


    boiling with rage. She wanted to say something. Suddenly, she found the crowd quiet.


    "What are you quarreling for?" He put his hands on her shoulders and asked, "Joan, what happened?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Darren, this is my friend. Do you remember thest time I reced her to interview you?"


    He did have some impression with short hair and a fat face. "Of course."


    "She is my best friend. She got me a big bonus because of an interview. And she wanted to buy me a


    silk scarf." Looking at the saledy who was almost crawling over the floor, Joan continued, "But this


    lady seems to look down upon people."


    Darren smiled, picked up two of the most expensive silk scarfs, and walked past the clerk to the cashier


    counter.


    "Both."


    She stood on the stage with his elbow as he spoke in a condescending manner.


    He gave one box to Joan and the other to Linda. With a warm smile, he took out his phone and dialed a


    number.


    The phone was connected very quickly, without a minute''s dy. The voice on the other end of the


    phone was respectful, as if she was bowing and pleasing him across the phone.


    "Mr. Li, you''re doing a good job." With one hand, he gently opened and closed the silk scarf box, and


    with the other hand clicking at the back of the phone case.


    "Thanks to you. I leave the VIP gold card for the next season of the mall with the number ranked first.


    We... " Before he could finish his sentence, Darren interrupted her ruthlessly.


    The girl broke out into a sweat. The beads of white powder curled up on her cheeks. "Mr. Li, you''re


    bing more and more smart. Even the salesperson you hired are all cleverer than you are. We


    can''t afford to offend them."


    As soon as Mr. Lu said it, Mr. Li understood. He said, "I know what you mean. Just tell me which shop


    assistant you met and I will teach her a lesson. I will pay all the things you bought here today with my


    ount. Don''t get angry with me."


    He didn''t want to waste more time, so he gave the phone to that girl. It seemed to be a lightning to her.


    The woman pleaded in a tearful voice after she hung up the phone.


    For her, what she lost was not only a job, but also an opportunity to find a job.


    Even though Linda didn''t intend to forgive her, her heart was softened by this. "Mr. Lu, give her a


    break." The in expression on Joan''s face made Darren''s heart skip a beat. He didn''t know since


    when he cared about her feelings very much.


    "Forget it." Joan reached out and held Linda in her arms. "You can leave now. But remember, don''t act


    like a snob."


    The crowd had almost dispersed. Joan grabbed Linda''s hand and said, "Let''s go eat."


    Looking into his half smiling eyes, Linda stuck out her tongue and grabbed Joan by the arm.


    "Mr. Lu, could I borrow your Joan? I''ll return her to you in ten minutes."


    Darren nodded and said, "Then I''ll wait you in the car outside."


    She grabbed Joan''s hand and pressed her against the chair as she said, "Okay. I wondered why I


    haven''t heard anything from you after your father''s death. It turns out you are with Mr. Lu." She held her


    head high and said, "I will see what that scumbag will do to hurt you this time. He is really out of league


    aspared with Mr. Lu."


    She reached to cover Linda''s mouth and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Darren and I are not what you


    think. I am just an excuse for him to stay away from others."


    There was a tacit understanding between them at the beginning. They had their own freedom. In the


    eyes of outsiders, they were a great couple, but only they knew that it was not like this.


    Waving her hand, Linda said, "It''s a lie. Only a fool like you would believe it. I want to ask you who he


    is. If he wants a nominal girlfriend, he can ask anyone he wants. I''m afraid that the line could be


    ridiculously long. Why did he choose you?"


    Tabitha was too shocked to respond. "Since he chose you, he must admit that you are different in his


    heart. At least, he thinks you are more attractive than other women," Linda said.


    Now that he brought her here, showed up in public and helped her out several times, and cared about


    her so much, she was sure that he loved her.


    On their way to the venue, Joan didn''t feel relieved. It seemed to her that Darren was interested in her?


    The driver opened the door of the restaurant for them.


    "What are you thinking about?" Darren had already got out of the car, but she was still in a daze in the


    car. She staggered out of the car and fell into his arms by ident when she stepped on the corner of


    her dress.


    It was so embarrassing. He had hugged her twice a day! The driver withdrew in the car consciously


    and pretended that he couldn''t see anything.


    "Woman, are you flirting with me?" His lips were with a trace of yfulness, and his tone returned to


    the charm in the hotel room that day.


    Joan immediately stood firmly. Who wanted to seduce him? She dragged the corner of her dress and


    walked forward, deliberately keeping a distance from him.


    The greeter waiting for the guests at the entrance of the restaurant had never seen any one who


    walked so quickly as if he was going to fight. When they were about to chase and stop her, a familiar


    figure entered the entrance.


    "Mr. Lu." He bowed 90 degrees respectfully and asked him, "Are you going to your usual private room


    upstairs?" As he wanted to greet Darren, he was distracted and her figure was nowhere to be seen.


    Instead of answering him immediately, Darren walked past the fountain of the hotel lobby and went to


    the elevator.


    The little woman was looking at her face again and again through the shiny elevator door. "Why are


    you hiding here?" He caught Joan out, and then said to the waiter who was surprised.


    "The old ce. Bring me the menu and let my wife order."


    Wife? Please forgive him for his ignorance of TV. Last time when he came here, he had no agreement


    about the other half, but the most-said exnation was that Zoey would soon marry into his family.


    But today, Joan showed up in his life whom he had never seen before.


    The decoration of the upscale hotel was extravagant. The respectful waiter served the gold rimmed


    menu. Everything in the menu was luxurious.


    After ordering, Joan looked around and observed the decoration.


    Three years, at least three years. She was isted from the upper ss, and her impression of the


    extravagant dinner of this kind still lingered when she first met Scott.


    It was a party, held by famous business tycoons in the city with their families. They said they met each


    other to enhance their rtionship, but their purposes were to unite by offspring''s marriage and reach


    the goal of two business groups hand in hand.


    It was at that time when she met the eldest son of the Jian Company, and it seemed that his courtesy


    to her at the banquet had exceeded the maximum limit she knew. When she got home, she told her


    father that she liked the little boy Scott.


    "Recently, you seem to be always absent-minded." Even though she was not his girlfriend, she always


    looked preupied when she was with him, which made him feel ufortable. "What are you


    thinking about?"


    There was nothing to hide. Joan told the truth.


    "I''ve thought of the wrong person."


    The atmosphere suddenly changed, but Joan, who was still immersed in her own world, did not notice


    it at all. Although he was now indifferent to her, the good past really existed.


    She was not a saint, and she had not suffered from car ident, memory loss and so on. So she could


    not forget it for a while.


    "What are you thinking about him?" His tone was full of obvious hostility.


    The first time they met, the engagement party and the wedding ceremony all seemed to go smoothly.


    At their engagement party, the ce was as beautiful as a crystal pce. At that time, she was as


    happy as a princess to wait for the prince''s kiss.


    Before she could get out of the illusion, she was grabbed tightly at the back of her head, and a kiss fell


    on her lips. She opened her eyes in surprise, pushing the man in front of her with her hands.


    His lips and tongue didn''t rx at all, and only slight sounds could be heard from her sealed mouth.


    Instead of sucking, he gradually started to bite her. There was a faint fragrance of mint in his mouth.


    For some reason, this kiss did not make her so disgusted.


    Finally, when he released her, Darren took a few breaths, seeming to ease his emotions just now. He


    replied to his seat as if nothing had happened, and regained his cold demeanor.


    "This time, you will not remember that man." Then he wiped his mouth and let the waiter waiting at the


    door in.


    "Let''s eat." Each te was ced in front of Joan in the same way. Each one was so delicate that she


    didn''t know where to put her chopsticks to not break this art.


    The passionate kisses seemed to be still burning in the air. Joan lowered her head to eat without a


    word. Darren said first, "Do you know why I took you here for dinner today?"


    "Just to make it up to me." She said gently. It was his mother and his pursuers who made her suffer, so


    he invited her to dinner to make amends.


    Obviously, the man stunned for a moment. When did he ever make an apology to anyone? Moreover,


    he did find that he really had a deep affection for this woman during these days. Those difficulties didn''t


    come from nowhere.


    He smiled in an almost invisible way. "Our grouppeted to win a piece ofnd from the government.


    Thisnd will be constructed as an activity center, and you will bepletely in charge of nning,


    design and other rted matters. Today is a good day to celebrate for you. "


    For many years, the Lu group had never been involved in the low-ie bidding meeting held by the


    government. It was a well-known job with little profit.

 Chapter 28 I Will Go With You

    Chapter 28 I Will Go With You


    Therefore, it was obvious why he was going to take thend. Joan was in urgent need of a task which


    could build her confidence and prestige in this industry. This project would be a very good opportunity


    for her.


    In the Lu Company, he could afford such a small amount of money.


    As he had expected, Joan''s eyes lit up. "Are you serious? That''s great. In the past few days, I have


    almost read through all the drafts you designed for at least two times. I haven''t received any important


    tasks. "


    With a broad smile, she said, "Don''t worry. I''ll start to study the design since tonight. I won''t bring


    trouble to the Lu Company."


    Happy is enough, Darren thought to himself as he cast a nce at Joan, who was a workaholic.


    On the other side, in the vi where Joan had lived for many years, Celia and Laura had a party every


    night. After they drove Joan out, the house became a small brothel.


    Their father had passed away, and there was no one who could restrain them anymore.


    The man sitting in front of them was the eldest son of the president of a bank. He knew Celia Xu in a


    nightclub. He got to know her trouble by ident.


    "Mr. Cheng, look at this bank card. That bitch just ignored my mother. We don''t have the password."


    She said in a wronged tone, leaning against Brooke Cheng.


    Laura didn''t think it was improper for her daughter to act like a slut. She picked up a ss of wine and


    handed it to him. "Mr. Cheng, don''t you know how evil that woman named Joan Gu is? No matter if I''m


    rted to her by blood, I''m her nominal mother and I am an elder. Moreover, Celia is her nominal sister.


    The heartless girl just ignored our need for a living. "


    After saying that, she began to cry, looking as if she was very aggrieved.


    Brooke Cheng had been besieged by Celia recently. He not only bought a lot of luxury goods for them,


    but also bragged as he was drunk.


    "It''s not a difficult thing. She''s just nobody. My father is old now. He tells me his moral principles every


    day. I don''t think it''s possible to get any chance from him, but..." He took a sip from the ss and said,


    "But I''m sure I can deal with her. I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The smile on Laura''s face even made her makeup fall. "Oh, thank you so much, Mr. Cheng." Celia


    gave her a look. She patted her head as if she understood what Celia meant at once. "Oh, I have a


    poor memory. I just promised Mrs. Lu yesterday. They are in urgent need of apanion today and


    asked me to y mahjong with them."


    She twisted her legs, lifted her hand and walked out of the door, leaving the quiet vi to Celia.


    She walked to a streetlight, where the light was better, and took out the diamond card from her pocket


    to look it over. She snorted with disdain.


    "Let me see how long you can be proud."


    Joan had been busy in theputer room for hours. She had been very excited ever since the meal


    was over. Rubbing her sore eyes, she pulled out of a pile of design documents and clicked into the


    MSN because it was shing.


    "Miss Joan Gu, Mr. Scott Lu and Miss Jean Bai are going to hold their wedding in Bright Hall Hotel on


    26th this month. We hope you will pay a visit."


    It had only been a few days since they went through the divorce procedure. They just couldn''t wait to


    get married as if they had been expecting for a long time.


    In that case, he didn''t need to act hypocritically when signing the agreement. She even took the


    initiative to give up the idea of divide the property, letting himugh at her behind.


    She couldn''t clearly see the handwriting on the screen, and a feeling of bitterness surged into her heart


    with tears in her eyes. It didn''t matter that Jean made trouble for her, framed her and looked down upon


    her.


    What made her most chilling was that her ex-husband followed another woman to bully her.


    She calmed herself down. She couldn''t go there like a fool, or she would be bullied by them in front of


    so many people.


    The call was answered immediately. She was silent for a few seconds before she said a word.


    But Darren noticed her abnormality. "Why are you crying?" he asked.


    "Nonsense, who''s crying?" She exined in a hurry, "There''s no reason for me to cry."


    "Tell me, why are you crying?"


    Darren acted as if he hadn''t heard Joan''s exnation. On the contrary, he had the most basic sense of


    judgment. He could tell that Joan had been bullied. Thinking of this, Darren secretly clenched his fists.


    Is it appropriate to take Darren to her ex-husband''s wedding? All of a sudden, Joan regretted calling


    him. She didn''t know if it was too selfish to do so.


    Darren hated to be arranged. If she did this, she seemed to touch his taboos. She was never such a


    cautious person, but she just didn''t like to be forced to do anything she didn''t like. ''Treat others in a way


    you want to be treated, okay?'''' She was going to find some topic to muddle through, so shemely


    found an excuse.


    "Nothing. My stomach hurts. Maybe I just ate too much."


    They talked with each other in a tit-for-tat way at the beginning. Now they talked with each other more


    and more naturally. A cunning man like Darren was always smart about her words. He finally asked, "If


    you don''t tell me the truth, I will keep an eye on you for 24 hours."


    ''This man!'' This was an absolute threat. Would he put a man who monitored her around?


    All of a sudden, she was all flustered. "I... nothing. I just received Scott''s invitation when I checked my


    MSN. Scott... and Jean are getting married. They invited me. "


    "Stupid woman. Do you have to go?"


    Her gloomy mood cleared up at once when she knew that she could pretend to not receive any e-mail


    from him. On the other side of the phone, she vaguely heard Selina asking for his signature on a


    document.


    It turned out that he was so busy every day.


    She felt sorry for bothering him. She was about to hang up the phone to set him at ease, but Darren


    was not in a hurry and started to n a game as if a cat saw a mouse.


    He said, "You can hide from him. But I know a man better than you. He might think that you still love


    him so that he can brag about it."


    "Who do you think is better when I''m standing there beside Scott?" he asked.


    Darren''s desire for exaggeratedpliments made Joan feel better. He was her prey, she decided to


    make fun of him.


    "Well, it''s hard to choose. Who should I choose?" If this woman were standing in front of him right now,


    he promised he could eat her up because no one dared to make fun of him.


    He had rarely been so narcissistic. Now that he finally wanted some praise, she seemed to have


    racked her brain for this question and felt embarrassed?!


    What an ungrateful woman!


    "Joan Gu!" He called her by her full name. Joan quickly collected herself and answered, "Yes, it''s you.


    I''ll see you on the 26th of this month."


    The phone was hung up.


    Sometimes, giving him too much praise makes him bored. When he was fed up with more


    compliments, he found it interesting.


    The pen was spinning around in his fingers. Joan''s face came to his mind.


    "Mr. Lu?" Being ignored, Selina had to muster up courage to call him again, "Mr. Lu!"


    "What?"


    He asked back in a daze, but he startled Selina. She pointed at the blue case folder in his hand with


    her finger and said, "This, you have to sign it."


    After he signed the document, he turned it over to look for the ce to sign.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, you seem to... have already signed, and you can give it back to me. " She said gingerly.


    He had signed the contract when he called her, but he kept it in his hand. After hanging up the phone,


    he stared nkly. She even wanted to ask Mr. Lu if he was sick or not.


    He was like suffering from amnesia.


    He had been working for many years and it was the first time for him to embarrass himself in front of


    his subordinates. He strove to keep hisposure and handed the folder to Selina.


    However, when the assistant took it from him, he didn''t loosen his hand but grabbed it more tightly. She


    couldn''t get it out of his hand no matter how hard she tried.


    "Selina, you have been with me for a long time, right?" His tone made Selina have goose bumps. Was


    he going to fire her?


    Although she alwaysined that working for a CEO like him was bad for her health, she had never


    thought that she would quit her job here.


    So she replied tentatively in a weak voice, "Yes, it has been three years."


    "In the past three years, have you ever thought of me making a mistake?"


    "No, Mr. Lu worked very hard and did everything in person. You didn''t make any mistake."


    Selina still couldn''t figure out what he was going to say. It was just a whim today that he had to talk


    about life with a little assistant in his office. He missed the past and looked forward to the future?


    Both Darren and Selina were pinching a corner of the folder. Since Darren didn''t loosen his grip on it,


    she didn''t exert too much strength to grasp it.


    With a click, Darren loosened his grip, and the folder fell to the floor. He asked, "What about today?"


    That was that he meant. She immediately understood and said, "Mr. Li, you were just tired. I''ll make


    you a cup of coffee!" She picked up the folder, turned around and walked out of the door, trying not to


    laugh.


    The receptionist was amazed to see Selina holding back her smile. She had always been grim-faced


    when she walked out of Mr. Lu''s office, but today she looked unusual.


    "Selina, what are youughing at?" The girl asked out of curiosity.


    After listening to her words, Selina suddenly realized that she was just smiling, and said, "I''m fine. I''ve


    thought of something interesting."


    Something interesting? The girl at the front desk pursed her lips. She didn''t believe it at all. "Selina,


    when you came out of the CEO''s office, you were always in a bad mood. You were either calling with


    anger or feeling depressed. Why do you look so happy when youe out?" she asked


    She moved closer to Selina and said, " Is it you and the CEO..."She didn''t finish her sentence, but


    chuckled with her hands over her mouth.


    Selina pped hard on her forehead.


    "You deserve it," said Selina.

 Chapter 29 The Limelight

    Chapter 29 The Limelight


    "Focus on your work." Selina pretended to be serious and scolded, "I have told you that Mr. Lu has


    been a little..."


    "Mind your own business. Don''t ask questions that you shouldn''t ask." She cleared her throat, as if she


    felt something wrong with her previous words.


    The 26th was an unusual day. A few years ago, as the most famous woman in S City, her wedding with


    Scott has caused a sensation in the whole business empire.


    At that time, the whole city was flooded by the media that were introducing their wedding. They


    described the couple as a model. Meanwhile, some blessings arrived.


    At that time, she really foolishly believed those words, especially when Scott knelt in front of her with a


    bright wedding ring in his hand, and he made the promise without hesitation. He said he only loved her


    in his life, and their love would never fade like white roses.


    But they were all lies. It would be really strange if white roses kept alive all the time. At that time, she


    only cared about happiness, and was moved by these words. Now thinking of it, it was ridiculous.


    She said that she didn''t care about it at all, but she couldn''t fall asleepst night. She came to her


    father''s cemetery, where cold wind blew from time to time at four o''clock in the morning. Her father''s


    photo looked at her under the bright sky, smiling. This was the person who loved her the most in the


    world.


    "Father." Joan held a piece of the morning newspaper she had just bought. Today''s wedding was on


    the headlines of themercial section. All the reporters still remembered that the previous most


    famousdy in S City was once the groom''s wife, and on the newspaper, were the throwback of their


    love stories.


    However, they must have met with Scott and Jean before and got the information from them. They said


    that she was unruly and her nature was hard to change. In the end, she was brought to the prison by


    ident because of jealousy after she got married for half a year. As a result, Scott, who had a deep


    affection for her, could not fall asleep at night.


    It''s disgusting! Joan set the newspapers on fire and burned them to ashes. "Dad, I''ll let you see them.


    But don''t worry. I''m fine now. I''m still the fearless girl when you were here. I''ll protect myself and find


    out the truth of the copse of the Gu Company."


    She touched her father''s face and the corners of his mouth with infinite attachment.


    "Dad, Scott invited me to attend his wedding today. I know he hates me to the core. He must be up to


    something." She raised her head firmly and said, "But I have to go. For the sake of you, I can''t let bad


    guys bully me too much."


    When the morning sunlight came, the dew on the flowers in front of her father''s tomb umted into


    tears. Darren made a dozen phone calls to her. When he was about to send out the resources to look


    for her, Joan answered the phone.


    "I''m at the cemetery."


    Joan''s cold voice dispelled all his anger. He kept silent for a while and said in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll


    pick you up at the graveyard."


    In the car that picked up Joan, not only Darren whose jaw was taut was there, but also Abbott. Wearing


    a pale face and confused eyes, Joan looked at Darren.


    "Even if she is not happy, don''t let others make a fool of her. Abbott, help her with some make-up!"


    Joan''s lips wriggled, closed her eyes and let Abbott''s fingers and brush rub on her face.


    He was right. She wanted to be a beautiful and shining woman in front of him. She didn''t want him to


    laugh at her helplessness. She wanted him to regret for his stupidity.


    A huge photo was ced at the gate of the Bright Hall Hotel. It was a photo in which a woman in white


    with Scott holding her waist gently. Their faces were so close that they looked like a couple.


    The crowd knew that an extraordinary person came when Darren Lu''s Maybach drove directly to the


    front door of the hotel. The dressed bride and groom rushed to greet them.


    The car window was pasted with a dark tea colored ss membrane, so they couldn''t see clearly who


    was sitting inside until the waiter who came to greet them opened the door respectfully.


    "Sir, miss, nice to serve you." The reporters turned their cameras to them, and everyone was looking


    forward to the figure getting out of the car.


    First, he stepped on the red carpet with his slender legs. He looked around the crowd with a cold face,


    and then reached out his hands. His small delicate hands in the car timidly put on his hands.


    The pink dress set off the soft side of the girl. She was so beautiful that she was even more beautiful


    than the bride today. Of course, the skill of Abbott yed an important role. However, she had an


    arrogant and supercilious expression which was simr to that of Darren Lu, which made the women


    around her weaker.


    Jean was not convinced, but she couldn''t say anything in front of Mr. Lu, so she smiled at him.


    However, her hand was rejected.


    "No need. I''ll take care of my wife." These words sounded very alienated. Anyone with a discerning eye


    could see that Mr. Lu seemed to have a deep grudge against the new couple. They took a closer look


    at the woman next to Darren. Although she was more beautiful than before, it was still clear that she


    was the ex-wife of today''s groom, who was also the most capabledy before and the daughter of the


    Gu family.


    They had thought that she must have been living a miserable life as she had hidden herself for many


    years. Now they finally saw her, although her family declined, she was no less beautiful than she was in


    the past.


    "Darren," She whispered to him, "Where are we sitting?"


    With a tacit agreement, Darren rubbed her nose and said, "I know you want quietness and don''t like to


    be disturbed. Let''s go to the second floor. No one will disturb us and we can see the banquet."


    He had already booked the entire second floor of the hotel. Although it was Scott''s wedding, he


    became more eye-catching.


    All the journalists were attracted by Mr. Lu and Joan. Their cameras had not been moved away from


    them since the moment they walked into the hotel. Jean liked the kind of feeling that she was


    surrounded by a crowd of people. But at that moment, she stood there awkwardly. No matter how hard


    she moved, the reporters had no time to care about her.


    The news about Mr. Lu and the former Miss Gu could be more eye-catching than their wedding.


    With a smile on her face, Joan rested her hand on the railing of the second floor, looking down at Scott


    and Jean.


    It was time for her to revenge because of what had happened to her.


    Joan was very familiar with the ceremony procedures. The couple exchanged the rings, filled the ss


    with champagne, and announced the deration of love.


    "I hope our love will be unshakable forever, and we will live our life hand in hand." The two mumbled at


    the same time. It seemed that they were also moved to tears.


    Upon hearing that, Joan pursed her lips. Noticing her expression, Darren patted her on the back of her


    hand and offered, "How about going downstairs and having a drink with the couple?"


    Do we have to do this? Every time she appeared, she was in a mess and didn''t have the courage to


    ask for revenge. However, the strength and temperature of Darren''s hand which was on the back of her


    hand made her feel calm, as if the temperature was delivering a message.


    "They dare not to hurt you. I''m by your side."


    Thest wall in her heart copsed. He stepped forward whenever she needed him to protect her poor


    self-esteem.


    There were many times when he was in a good mood, Joan almost wanted to ask him why he had


    eyes for her. He didn''t even look at the women who were in better shape and more beautiful than her.


    Was it just because that she dared to contradict him? He must be a masochist.


    Thinking of this, Joan burst intoughter. Darren red at her and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    He held her arm forcefully and went downstairs step by step.


    "Mr. Lu ising down." The shining Darren was a like maic field where journalists aimed at him


    with cameras. Scott winked at Jean. He was going to meet Mr. Lu.


    The ss passed him and collided slightly with Joan''s. although it was not strong, a few drops of wine


    spilled and sprinkled on the back of Joan''s hand. "Joan, long time no see. You are living well."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Scott, don''t be too close to my fianc¨¦ in front of your bride and me." Charles put himself between


    them, separating them from each other.


    Joan smiled coldly. "Thank you for your concern. On the one hand, you invited me to attend your


    wedding ceremony; on the other hand, I want to thank you."


    "Thank me?" He was confused and wondered why the woman thanked him. ''Thank me for my


    leniency?''


    With charming makeup in every detail, Joan''s perfect expression showed perfectly. She held Darren''s


    arm with one hand, and the wine ss in the other hand collided with Scott violently. The sound of


    "Ding" was heard by people around.


    "Of course I need to thank you for letting me go. Otherwise, Darren and I wouldn''t meet soon."


    She said in a polite and impable tone. It was obvious that she was ming someone. For example,


    the simplest part of this sentence contained many meanings. It was lucky that I had left you and met


    Darren, or I, as a person of narrow view, thought that you were the best.


    After she broaden her horizon, she found that there was a person who was better than him, and that


    was not wrong at all.


    "When we came in, I asked my assistant to give you a red envelope. There''s the amount of money in it.


    It happens to be the amount of money you gave when you married Joan in the past. Now we are even.


    In the future, please behave yourself and don''t meet Joan any more." Darren Lu said seriously, "You


    know what kind of person I am and what I don''t like. People will be embarrassed after they do what I


    don''t like."


    Jian Company was well-known in the construction industry, but the Lu Company had a wider range of


    territory, which made Jian Company itself seemed to be worse in the business.


    "But she is my ex-wife. I didn''t expect that the graceful Mr. Lu would pick up my leftover." ncing at


    Joan, who was clearly irritated by his words, Scott turned around and saw the look on Jean''s face. He


    felt really happy.


    He could dislike and abandon her, but she had been defeated thoroughly. It was humiliating for him to


    revenge Darren in this way.


    It seemed that if not for him, Joan could only live in a pathetic way for the rest of her life.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Since you don''t give yourself any chance, I don''t think I have to take


    into ount that it is your good day today."

 Chapter 30 Not Romantic At All

    Chapter 30 Not Romantic At All


    Joan''s fingers were cold. When he held them in his hand, he calmed her down. "Joan is very tolerant.


    She didn''t let the divorcewyer handle the case. You just threw her out of the house without letting


    anyone know. You cheated on her!"


    Wonderful! That''s wonderful! Journalists turned on the recording secretly and moved to the nearest


    position between the two people. The battle of words was no less eye-catching than investigating in the


    battlefield. Wonderful.


    "It''s a pity that my man identally found out your and Miss Bai''s flight records. And your hotel


    records, which were so coincidental, showed that you were still in a legitimate rtionship with Miss


    Gu. So many people are watching. Don''t tell everyone that you and Miss Bai were just drinking tea and


    talking about life that night."


    The reporters were in an uproar. Previously, the daughter of Gu family, a socialite in S City, was known


    to the public because of jealousy. They followed the gossip and misunderstood that ady and her


    husband had an affair. As a result, she identally pushed a person down the stairs because of a few


    disagreements.


    Then, Scott looked sad and dejected in front of the cameras, and he seemed to be thinner and thinner,


    which attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    They thought about it more carefully. Rich youngdies must be spoiled and delicate. People thought it


    was good for her to experience life in prison, so the public opinions were on the side of Scott.


    However, at his wedding today, Darren directly pointed at his past and unmasked him. Although Darren


    was thoroughly devoid of any evidence, he seldom meddled in other people''s matters and he was


    famous for his wless behavior. Thus, he would not make up the story.


    He added something more.


    "Scott, if I were you, I would be smart and not make myself too embarrassed," Darren said


    Jean panicked. In this y she always acted as a delicate and pitiful victim. If Jean was proved to be a


    mistress who destroyed a good marriage regardless of the cost of losing face, she would have a hard


    time in the future.


    All her efforts would be in vain. She won the championship of the designpetition, and she was


    called as the pure and beautiful designer. Nobody could cover her up anymore.


    She kicked Scott with her high heels. Their smile froze on their faces for a long time. She wanted to


    show them a mirror to let them see how ugly her smile was.


    "Mr. Lu, why did you say that? It must be our fault for not having treated you well." He tried to hold his


    shoulder in a friendly manner, but Darren subtly avoided him and passed him. With his hand still


    holding Joan''s, he went to meet other business partners.


    And he also took her into the upper ss circles again. She was an angel who had identally fell into


    the world. He knew that he should take her back to the ce where she was supposed to belong.


    "Miss Gu, when I saw youst time, you were still so young." A man of her father''s age gestured at the


    height of his waist, and Joan smiled sweetly.


    Uncle Fred was there as well. He was relieved to see Joan and Darren together. "Joan, your dad will


    be very happy to see you this," he said.


    Shelly behind him greeted her warmly under the hem of her dress. Joan smiled back at her.


    It was a harmonious and nice scene. When Darren saw Joan sneaked with desserts and ate them with


    Shelly, like a mouse, he showed a satisfied smile.


    Joan was only a child inside her. All of this was too weak for her to bear.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The Maybach was parked in front of his apartment''s building. Then, Darren handed the car key to her.


    His silvery Bentley was blocked on the way. He looked at Joan who was in a daze, "Now it''s yours."


    The key was delicate, shining in her hands. It was heavy. Joan knew that she had gained a lot of help


    from Darren. She had already lived in this small apartment. If she epted another luxury car, she was


    afraid that she would never be able to repay him in the rest of her life.


    "I don''t need it. I can go to work and I don''t need it at all."


    She was telling the truth. If she drove such a good car to go to work, it would cost more money. She


    was no longer the rich youngdy as she used to be. She couldn''t drive his car and asked him to pay


    for the gas..


    It seemed that Darren had already expected that she would refuse. He just waved his hand and said,


    "Then you can park it downstairs here. I have no ce to store it."


    Finding no ce to ce them? What ame excuse! When Joan wanted to say something, Selina


    had opened the door of the Bentley in respect and took Darren away.


    Although others didn''t know the truth, Selina had seen it very clearly. As a subordinate, she shouldn''t


    meddle in other people''s business. She just wanted to remind the dull Miss Gu, that was how their


    president Lu showed hisplicated emotion.


    He was so cool even when he gave her the present. He even didn''t say anything soft to make her think.


    No wonder the girl didn''t understand him. She turned her head and asked, "Mr. Lu, should we go home


    now or anywhere else?"


    He must be very tired now. Selina knew he went to the wedding for Joan. In her impression, he would


    never go to a gathering of hispanions, let alone to attend a boring wedding. He had apanied


    Joan there because he didn''t want her to do anything on impulse. He didn''t want to see her get hurt


    again.


    "Go to thepany."


    He tried his best to cheer himself up and found afortable posture to sit up. Selina had never


    doubted his decision, but she could not help gently persuading him when she saw him exhausted


    today, "Mr. Lu, you''d better go home first and deal with it tomorrow."


    "I don''t want to have any regret." It seemed that he was answering Selina''s question or murmuring to


    himself. Selina didn''t hear it clearly and asked him instead.


    However, Darren turned around and regained his calm. "How long have you been with me? You should


    know what you should say and what you shouldn''t say. "


    Selina shut her mouth tight. Then, Darren added, "Go to thepany and prepare for me the list of


    projects regarding the Jian Company''s recent participation. Tonight!"


    That was to say, she was destined to stay overnight at thepany, but she had to be energetic and


    promise readily.


    The news of Scott''s wedding took an unnoticeable corner. The most eye-catching headline was the


    smiling face of Joan and Darren.


    It read: "Commercial tycoon in S City Mr. Lu attended the wedding of Scott with his wife-to-be." In the


    report Darren and Joan were especially admired, which had overshadowed Jean''s charm.


    The newspaper was torn into two parts. Jean was so angry that she didn''t sleep well all night. The


    romantic wedding night became a quarrel between them.


    The fire had not been extinguished at allst night, and today''s newspapers had once again been the


    fuse.


    "Joan, Joan. Where can you find my picture and my introduction in this newspaper! Didn''t you say that


    you would hold a world-ss wedding for me? And you also told me to invite Joan toe, making her


    run away in frustration. What about now? " She kept punching Scott on his shoulder and chest.


    In fact, he didn''t care who Joan woulde with. He was not afraid of anyone at all. Now that he really


    got involved with Darren, a person that he couldn''t afford to offend. Even if Jean had turned the house


    upside down, it was still a trial that he could not change.


    Therefore, he lied, "I exined to youst night. I didn''t know she and


    Darren are serious. I thought she was trying to irritate me. Moreover, how could Darren agree to act


    with her? This is impossible!"


    What he said was half true. Darren usually would not do this.


    However, since he met this woman who cried while holding his trousers at a rainy night, everything was


    possible.


    Seeing that the wedding was messed up, Jean didn''t give up easily. Although it was not easy for Scott


    to take her out on holiday, she was not in the mood to go out.


    "It''s not funny at all. I can''t even y at the thought of that Joan has lived such a happier life than me."


    However, she knew clearly that no matter how expensive Scott''s clothes was, he couldn''tpare with


    Darren. Darren was charming even when he took out his wallet or flicked ash.


    "Are you sure?" His temper could allow Jean to lose temper several times. He was so angry that he


    had no mood to coax her likeforting a child.


    In the past, whenever she made a fuss, he would give in and satisfy all her requests. Thus, Jean didn''t


    expect that he would be really angry. With a pout, she sat on the sofa, crossed her arms over her


    shoulder and turned her back at him, and said, "No, I won''t go! Not in the mood! "


    "Good." As soon as he finished his words, Scott stayed quiet for a long while. Seeing that, Jean could


    not help but want to turn back to see what he was doing, but she heard a sudden sound of "bang".


    Scott grabbed his coat and ran out of the door.


    As the daughter-inw of the Jian family, Jean was not very happy on her wedding night. The two were


    lying on the bed with their minds wandering around on their wedding night. On the second day, Jean


    was supposed to either take Scott home to see his mother-inw, or go on a honeymoon. She only


    comined a few words and acted grumpily. It was as normal as usual. He could just coax her.


    However, she didn''t expect that Scott would took it seriously.


    She walked upstairs to call him back. She had booked the sea view room for in Sri Lanka. She couldn''t


    let such a trifle ruin her n.


    In order to have a wonderful trip, she had bought a lot of new clothes which were suitable for taking


    photos.

 Chapter 31 Joan Went Missing

    Chapter 31 Joan Went Missing


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off. Please redial itter." ''Well, you really get some guts


    now. Jean is looking for his assistant''s phone number, but a message was sent to her phone before


    she could make any further inquiries.


    "Dear Jean Bai, The airline ticket you booked on XX/XX/XXXX from S City to Sri Lanka has been


    cancelled. Thank you for your support."


    She couldn''t control her temper anymore and her phone was flying in a parabolic path. The screen of


    her phone was like the spider web. She was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. The room was


    empty, and no one listened to her. She trembled with anger and scolded him harshly.


    "Scott, aren''t you supposed to apany Jean? Why are you here today?" The assistant thought


    Scott would be in a good mood since he was newly married, so he would give them some gifts.


    However, he looked as cold as an ice cube that he had just taken out of the fridge. "If I were you, I


    would get out of here right now and close the door. No more nonsense!" he said to his assistant.


    The assistant got a fright and hurried out with the documents. He was still worried and told others that


    Scott seemed to have something wrong today.


    "Mr. Lu," said Selina cheerfully as she walked into Darren''s office It was just a few words, but he could


    feel her happiness.


    "What is it? You look so happy. " Darren asked calmly, without raising his eyes to look at her. He had


    already known the expression on her face, while he was reading a book in his hand.


    A piece of paper elegantly dropped on the desk. Selina had never been so naughty before, but she was


    sure that when Darren saw the information on the paper, he would definitely be pleased.


    Thepany''s status would be enhanced. Besides, Joan had made great efforts to aplish


    something.


    She saw that he looked at the paper for a long time without saying anything. She could tell that Mr. Lu


    would not let her work overtime today.


    This was the happiest thing for Selina. Only when she had done well could she get off work on time


    and get rid of his control.


    When she turned around and walked out, she walked to Joan''s desk and whispered, "Miss Gu, you''ll


    be promoted soon."


    "Me?" Joan pointed at herself. Why?


    Before Selina could exin everything to her, Darren strode out from the end of the corridor, with a


    hand in his arm.


    In the middle of the courteous greetings, he acted like an emperor turning over the list and chose Joan,


    "Please stay after work."


    Selina winked at her.


    Scott didn''te home for two consecutive days and nights. It was not because he was still angry with


    Jean, but because recently, Jian Company''s status had been suppressed by Darren. ''What does Mr. Lu


    mean?'' He has been out of the government business for so many years and has never been involved


    in the fieldpetition fornd. It''s not that easy for him to make a foothold in this field with the help of


    his subordinates. But at the beginning of this month, the most important project at the end of the year


    was taken away by the Lu Company.


    His old friend said, "Buddy, if it was someone else, I may help you make it. But it''s Lu Company. For the


    sake of Jian Company''s future, I think it''s better not to make enemies with them. You''d better give it


    up."


    Even though he was unwilling to give up, he had to temporarily give up. Moreover, there was a voice in


    his heart tofort himself. Darren was not omnipotent. He didn''t have an experienced designer in this


    field, and he hadn''t got thetest information on this field for many years. Even if he took it, it would


    ruin his brand.


    So, all the time, he had been holding the posture of watching the bustle from the other side of the river,


    and looking at this piece of meat, waiting for him to take over and ridicule him.


    However.


    Selina received the fax today. The whole Lu Company, led by Darren Lu, was in high spirits. The


    government''s market had been silent for many years because of no deft and smart design. They


    thought the S City had run out of talents, so they should ask people from abroad or other ces to


    help. However, they did not realize that there was such a hidden talent among the group of the mass.


    They faxed the Lu Company that they would hand over all the important projects of the next year to


    them, only to one designer, Joan.


    In other words, if Joan had left, she would have been able to take those orders with her. They wanted


    her to design, not the Lu Company.


    Of course, Darren knew that, and he was so happy for their praise for Joan.


    The highest building in S City was standing by the river. The revolving restaurant on the top floor was


    able to catch the beautiful scenery. It was not so expensive, so many people were attracted.


    If it weren''t for Joan, he wouldn''t havee here. But he promised to Joan to go wherever she wanted.


    Joan was still threatening him when she saw a roadside stand. She drooled over the car window and


    suggested, "Mr. Lu, let''s go to that stall. It''s about the same age as mine. The food there is really


    delicious."


    With a firm tone, she didn''t seem to be joking. His eyes lit up. After a long pause, he snapped, "Joan,


    you''re dead!"


    "Humph!" She pursed her lips, wondering why he couldn''t eat on the street when he wore those


    expensive clothes. She would find an opportunity to correct him. Working ss was the greatest. How


    could he be so stupid? Without these people, how could the hundreds and thousands of food grow?


    People had to nt them.


    But today, she was also very happy. The first sess of hering to thispany was really not


    suitable to be celebrated at such roadside stalls.


    "Mr. Lu, have you heard of the revolving restaurant located at the highest building in the city?" she


    asked.


    "Rotating restaurant? What''s that?" In fact, he had ever been to the biggest and most luxurious hotel in


    the city, the most expensive restaurant and the most impressive building in the city.


    But he had never been to the revolving restaurant on the top floor before.


    So Joan had specially chosen this restaurant. There were many men and women dining around, and


    there was free orange juice provided. The environment was nice, but it was a bit noisy. As soon as he


    frowned, he heard Joan scold him.


    She continued to teach Darren like a teacher, "You need to step down from your throne sometime. It is


    boring to be indifferent."


    "I''m bored?" It was the first time that he had beenmented like this. It was just like the first time


    when he had met her and she said men were all evil. This was really the first time.


    As if not seeing his unpleasant expression, Joan continued, "the environment is not dirty, and the food


    is not expensive. Besides, the food is also very delicious. Most importantly, you don''t even know if you


    are noting. Why did the owner of this restaurant never create high-end restaurant? He has been


    doing this for decades."


    "They can sell more with a low price." Darren was used to being served. It was a little unfamiliar to him


    when he used knives and forks in a restaurant.


    Joan''s eyes almost popped out. ''In his mind, except for economic finance, stock market and stocks,


    was he interested in nothing?'' She wondered.


    What a money making machine, big wooden man!


    She said word by word, "This is the greatest ce of proposal sess in s city. This ce is famous


    for proposal events. The food here is not expensive, and ordinary people don''t need to spend a lot of


    money on romance together. It is said that, at most, three couples will propose here one day."


    Joan''s eyes were full of stars. Although she had a failed marriage, it would never erase her innocence,


    confidence and yearning for love.


    Darren was lost in thought. ''If I had the same thought, after she left me and flew to another country,


    would I still be indifferent like this?''. He pretended that he didn''t care about anything, and that he would


    not be moved.


    However, the girl in front of him gave him lively lessons.


    She was much more miserable than he was. She was born in a rich and family, and she was a


    prisoner. She lost her husband, her father, and she was a girl. She still had hope. He seemed to be a


    God, not afraid of anything. Nobody could defeat him.


    But now, he felt so inferior to her charm of human nature.


    He seriously cut the beef and put it in his mouth, chewing it. In fact, the taste was not important. What


    mattered was that she was happy.


    "There is a violin music over there. I want to have a look. Would you like to join in the fun?" A noise


    from the other side drew the attention of Tabitha. She pounded on the table and asked Terence.


    Darren frowned and said, "I don''t like anything too loud."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he finished his words, the girl sitting opposite him had already disappeared from his sight, which


    was probably out of her natural instinct. When he thought of this, a smile spread across his lips. He


    picked up a slice of beef steak on the te, which smelt delicious.


    The mor in the next room gradually dissipated, and time passed by slowly. But the person who had


    gone to see the violinist hadn''te back. Darren was a little angry. She just left him alone and let him


    wait for so long.


    "Sir, our restaurant is closed at half past ten. Will you..." The waiter reminded him carefully. He could


    tell from the man''s expensive clothes and cold eyes that he was an unruly person.


    The finger on the Patek Philippe watch was pointing to 10. As the number of the customers decreased


    around one table, he sensed that something was wrong and asked the waiter tensely, "How many


    tables are left here?"


    "Sir, only two tables left except you and two tables had already paid for the meal. They are about to


    leave."


    ''Where Joan she go?'' He paid twice of the price. He pped the money on the table and rushed


    towards where Joan went.


    "No, I didn''t see her.". He asked everyone, but nobody said he had saw her.


    Darren Lu lost his manner except the one time he was at the airport. He just ignored the fact that his


    hair drooped down. When he arrived at the ground floor, the driver hurriedly came out to greet him and


    opened the door for him.


    "Mr. Lu, what are you..." Darren kept calling Joan but couldn''t get through. His heart sank slowly with


    the cold, mechanical voice on the phone.


    "Ask Selina to call Austin right away." Instead of sitting on the back seat, he took the car key from the


    driver''s hand.


    "Take a taxi. I''ll reimburse the fare."


    In a sh, he pressed the elerator hard, and galloped on the brightly lit road of S City.

 Chapter 32 Cooperation

    Chapter 32 Cooperation


    The minibus reeked of gasoline, which made Joan sick. She had been sitting in the outermost side of


    the crowd, enjoying the romantic moment.


    Without precaution, she was dragged all the way out, with her mouth and nose covered by a hand.


    Joan tried to fight back and shout out. She didn''t scream out, and the two men were too strong to let


    her struggle.


    In this way, she was pushed all the way to a minibus. As soon as she sat down, she saw two women


    sitting on the backseat.


    "Hi, Joan. It''s been a long time."


    Although the woman was wearing sunsses and mask, she still recognized her.


    Several days ago...


    Jean was browsing the information about Darren on theputer. She wondered why she hadn''t


    realized how outstanding he was before marrying to Scott. If she had known that she wouldn''t be able


    to hold her head high after getting married to Luke, she wouldn''t have brought shame on Tabitha.


    Debbie thought


    She didn''t believe she couldn''t have a breakthrough. Now, her husband was still mad at her for being


    unreasonable. She couldn''t rely on him anymore. She had to solve the problem on her own.


    Her stepmother and stepsister were Laura and Celia.


    They had a life style of luxury. They indulged themselves in dissipation and the main source of ie


    was that they always hooked men with beautiful looks, which made them addicted to gambling. This


    pair of mother and daughter were really perfect match. Jean praised them. It seemed that she should


    take a chance to meet Celia.


    Perhaps, they could achieve the same goal.


    Jean lowered her head, put on her peaked cap and waited at the gate of the Gu family''s apartment for


    a long time. Before she was about to take a taxi, she dialed the number.


    "Miss Celia." Jean got off the car. She leaned against the door and nodded at Celia, "Miss Xu, you look


    gorgeous. Where are you going?"


    "Who are you?"


    Jean nodded to the man who was approaching Celia. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important


    thing is that I think we are the same kind of people now, so we need cooperation."


    "Cooperate? I Emm... "


    Looking at her sullen face, Jean didn''t take it seriously. She had no other choice but to keep a low


    profile and avoid talking to her directly. Recently, she was in the midst of the storm.


    "Brooke, your new girlfriend?"


    "What on earth do you want?" Celia was trembling with anger and fear. She didn''t know whether


    Brooke was married or not. What if she was Celia''s wife? Would she be miserable.


    However, she did not make any response to Celia''s words. Jean just looked at her with a yful look.


    How could this woman dare to y tricks on her? Did she really think she was timid!


    "Don''t worry. I don''t know the him. I just know that we should have amon enemy to deal with now!"


    The woman''s words made Celia hesitate. She looked at Jean. ''Enemy? Enemy? What did she know?''


    A photo was taken and thrown from her head. It was a beautiful face of a handsome man. The man''s


    face was still unfamiliar, but she recognized the woman''s face at a nce.


    "Joan? You know Joan? "


    "I don''t just know her. How about this? Let''s do one thing for each other." Jean bowed her head and


    whispered in her ears.


    She looked up at the beautiful woman in front of her with hesitation. Although she didn''t know who she


    was, she was sure that the woman must hate Joan, or even more than her and her mother.


    Joan jerked her hand in, trying to pull the sunsses off the woman''s face. When she was struggling,


    the sunsses fell off from her face. Celia''s dirty face was exposed in front of her.


    Since she had recognized Celia, there was nothing to hide anymore. She threw her sunsses off and


    pinched Joan''s chin.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Indeed, the biggest socialite was real. Even now she has been beaten by me, she still looks so


    unconvinced."


    She suddenly tightened her grip, and her long fingernails were bit by bit into her face. "Tell me, what''s


    the password of the bank card that Scott gave you when you divorced?"


    The woman behind Celia trembled with anger when she heard the name of Scott. She was going to


    wait for Celia questioning about the things she wanted to know and then put her n into practice to


    hook Darren up. However, the strong killing desire inside her body failed to repress at that moment.


    She screamed out loud, "What! Scott has paid you a sum of money when he was about to divorce!"


    As if they were clowns in a soap opera, Joan smiled and said, "Well, well, yes, I have a bank card, but


    a little money actually made you two nobledies act hard against me. If you want the password, just


    call me. Maybe I can reward you more in a good mood."


    Hearing his words, Jean was even angrier. She tipped a wink, and the guards she hired hit on the back


    of Joan head heavily. She fainted.


    "Jean! You broke the rules! I haven''t found out the password of the money. What if you knock her out? "


    ''What a silly woman! Does she only indulge herself in ying with men every day? How can she work


    with such animals with big breast and no brain?'' She still wanted the money in it. Did she just think it


    belonged to Joan? It was her husband who gave her the card.


    He also knew the password!


    She picked up the handbag and dumped everything in it but picked up her phone.


    ''Joan, you were the one who failed. This time, I''ll make you lose again, '' she thought.


    As for Celia, she smiled evilly. Those men naturally turned around and came to Celia.


    She stepped back and stared at Jean in surprise, "Bitch! You lied to me!"


    "Right. But it''s a pity that I have overestimated your intelligence. Celia, you don''t know who I am, do


    you? Let me tell you the truth. I wouldn''t have known who gave her the card if you hadn''t told me. Now,


    it''s my turn. "


    She pulled her hat up a little bit, and half of her face was exposed against the faint streetmp.


    "Look at me carefully. The woman standing in front of you now, I''m Scott''s wife."


    For a moment, Celia was too shocked to open her mouth.


    "I, my man is Brooke. He will help me. He will help me if you treat me like this!" She could only resist


    with thest straw. However, her voice of resistance grew less and less in confidence.


    Jean was not afraid at all, as if she had expected such a scene. She had been most proud of herself for


    so many years that she could fight a hundred battles and win. Celia was just like a little girl who hadn''t


    grown up?


    "Of course you can. This is your choice. " She looked her polished nails up and down and continued,


    "What do you think if I let those men spend this wonderful night with you?"


    Celia pretended to be calm. She put on a mocking smile and said, "don''t try to frighten me with this. I''m


    telling you, you didn''t know where I was ying it! Do you think you can make me admit defeat? You''re


    still wet behind the ears! "


    "Really? You''re right. I should have thought too less. " Jean deliberately put her hand under her chin


    and pretended to contemte, "Miss Xu, you are so young and have seen a lot of people, so you


    certainly won''t be afraid of these small tricks."


    She took out a camera from her handbag and tossed it to the man behind her. "Remember to record it


    clearly. Record Miss Xu''s beauty and appearance. Make sure to take a good picture. I have to send it


    to Mr. Brooke and Mr. Cheng."


    The arrogance and calmness on Celia''s face faded away bit by bit when she heard the name of


    Brooke. Atst, Celia crept over when Jean was about to leave. "No, Miss Bai, please don''t be angry


    with me. I''m wrong. Please let me go."


    "You''re smart. I have more important things to do now and I don''t have time to waste here. You stay


    here and help me keep an eye on this woman. Don''t let her spoil my n."


    She kicked the unconscious Joan with her tiptoe and left on another car. She checked the list of her


    phone. The calls were not only from Darren but also from Scott.


    In the past few days, she hadn''t received any phone calls from Scott. When she actively called him or


    went to the entrance of thepany to stop him, the assistant or the receptionist apologized to her in a


    polite way.


    "Mr. Jian is busy; he is in a meeting; he just went out." There were a myriad of reasons. All of them


    were excuses because he didn''t want to see her. This was just after their wedding. The employees


    were indulged in guess.


    Although his close assistant always called her sister politely, she was suspicious, and she thought that


    they looked down on her.


    Now that she was holding Joan''s phone, she was sure that Scott wasn''t really busy. He still had


    feelings for her. ''I will never allow such kind of thing to happen to me. I will dump my men. How can be


    dumped first because of another woman?'' she thought.

 Chapter 33 Run Away

    Chapter 33 Run Away


    The call from the Aegean Hotel told Jean that everything in the room had been arranged as she


    requested and they were only waiting for her to check in. She sent a message to Darren.


    "Darren, don''t be angry with my leaving. I have prepared a surprise for you. It''s in room 521, Aegean


    Hotel. I''m waiting for you."


    He called back, but nobody answered. He frowned.


    Surprise? That was a tant seduction. He had gotten to know what kind of woman Joan was after


    getting along with her for such a long time. It was impossible for her to send him such an invitation.


    ''However, it was Joan''s number. Where is she now?''


    "Austin, go check on Joan. Don''t let go of any streets ornes. I must see her intact before the sun


    rises."


    The man named Austin answered with respect, "Mr. Lu, do you think Miss Gu''s phone s in the hand of


    someone else instead of her?"


    "That''s right. Her tone didn''t sound like Joan. It sounded like that woman,"


    He clenched his fists and put them on hisps, fingernails digging into his palms. ''Scott, you are busy


    with you in business. How could you allow your woman to pester her.


    Was he too gentle to himst time?


    He looked at the words on the screen, and wondered if the woman was treating him like a child? If you


    want to use Joan to cheat people, you had to know more about her before.


    "Selina, check which cooperativepanies the Jian Company has recently cooperated with and send


    me an email."


    A Bentley stopped in front of the hotel. On the fifth floor, a beautiful figure with a curtain in her hand


    was standing there with a panoramic view. Darren stepped out of the car and stepped on the ground.


    The silk on


    her body was slipping down slowly.


    Joan shook her head slowly. She still felt dizzy and couldn''t see things clearly. The only thing she could


    remember was that she was tied to here by Celia and Jean.


    She put her fingers on her temples, trying to drive away the dizziness in her head with the strength of


    her fingers. Her handbag was scattered on the ground, and her identity card was not lost.


    But her cell phone was gone. She squatted on the ground and carefully searched the car and the


    neighborhood to find her cell phone. However, there was a female voice behind the car.


    "Don''t waste your energy."


    Joan screamed and dropped her handbag onto the floor.


    "Celia? Why are you here alone? Where is Jean? " She looked vigntly at the woman in the shadow.


    She was the one who made all this. She had to keep a certain distance from the woman.


    The woman pounced on her suddenly and covered her mouth with her hand. "Don''t make a loud noise.


    The two men just went to the bathroom. I just wanted to run away, but you woke up. We are stuck


    together!"


    What? She wanted to run away too. Didn''t she bring those men here? She didn''t know why she got so


    furious. Joan calmed herself down. This was the first time she had gotten close to her sister. It was


    under such a dangerous circumstance.


    However, as the heavy smell of perfume and powder on Celia''s body made her sick, she felt her head


    ached a little. "Celia Xu, I don''t care why you kidnapped me previously. Now I can forgive you. Could


    you please tell me why Jean took my phone?"


    "I don''t know. But I heard when she left, she said she would go to the Aegean Hotel." She nudged Joan


    and yelled, "It''s none of your business. I want to run away. Can you help me?"


    Joan suddenly had an idea.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She got to the driver''s seat with both hands and feet. Her sleeves were rolled up, and her whole head


    was stuffed under the steering wheel to do something.


    "What are you doing? Are you sure? Go to hell yourself if you want to die. Don''t get me involved in,


    okay?"


    Tabitha didn''t know whether she could do this. When she was a senior student, she liked to act tough


    and confident. She pulled her father''s hand and wanted to drive before getting the driver''s license.


    Her father spoiled her so much but he refused without hesitation for the first time. At that time, he took


    over the car keys and didn''t give her or her driver any chance to let her act like a spoiled child.


    Dragon movie was a popr movie at that time, which attracted both men and women. There were a


    lot of diversions about cars in it, which made Tabitha wild with joy. She surfed the Inte and


    searched the general location of her father''s car''s engine devices. And it did happen one time.


    She was not sure if she could make it after so many years of training, but the security system of the


    minibuses must be better than that of her father''s, so it shouldn''t be that difficult.


    "Stop talking nonsense if you want to escape. Come and help me. I want to steal the car!"


    "You are crazy!" Celia covered her mouth with her hand, but she helped her. She held the shlight in


    the car to illuminate the car.


    "Do you still remember that I stole dad''s car and went out for fun? I was almost dead then." The two


    electric wires in Joan''s hands were still flickering in sparks, although Joan was trying to calm herself


    down. She found that the light of the shlight kept flickering. Celia must have been frightened.


    No matter how they bullied her at home before, she was still connected with her. Therefore, she had


    not developed a good habit because of her mother''s bad influence. It was not her fault. Besides, they


    were fated to be together so they could only work together.


    "You don''t know how happy I was when I heard you crashed a car and was punished for the first time


    by father. You did everything first, and I''m not a lot younger than you. Why should I be the one to be


    left?" Celia nced around to see if those men hade back or not. She kept urging, "Hurry up!


    Hurry up!"


    The light in Joan''s hand was getting brighter and brighter, and the sound of electric current was louder


    and louder. "You''re being ungrateful. Don''t you remember that you failed in the exam in your


    childhood? I''ve changed my name on the paper with yours!"


    Perhaps it was a blessing in disguise that the two suddenly became much closer to each other.


    Two men, who had just peed in the grass, whistled and chatted happily with each other. Celia and Joan


    heard that. Beads of sweat began to form on their forehead, and their fingers began to panic.


    With the roar of the car''s engine, the two girls'' faces revealed a smile. As Celia crept to the car''s front


    passenger seat, she said, "Great! Drive!"


    Her joy was like she achieved a great escape. Joan hadn''te back to her senses yet. She felt like


    she had just finished a movie.


    Just as two men were walking towards the car, they didn''t know that the two girls were about to


    escape. They were still immersed in their dream night.


    "Which one of them do you prefer?"


    "I think the one who is sober is better, but the one who is in aa seems purer. Arvin, if Miss Bai call


    and tell us that they are useless, which one do you want to keep?" Asked the shorter one.


    The tall man with mustache looked messy and obscene. "Recently, I have a taste of light food. That


    pure girl just fits my recent taste."


    Obviously, the short man was not willing to do this. "No, it is you who gets first every time. Recently, I


    want to try something pure."


    "Then let me do it first."


    "Shame on you! Why could you do it first?" On the road, they almost had a big fight because of the


    "unfair charge".


    Two bright lights came at them, which made the two of them couldn''t open their eyes. They fought


    against the dazzling lights by raising their arms quickly.


    "Damn! What kind of drive was that? " The short man cursed towards the minibus, but was pped


    hard on the back of his head.


    "Hurry up. That''s our car. I have the car keys. How did the two girls drive it away?"


    While Joan was driving the car, thinking, ''These days, learning one more skill is really useful.''.


    In the lobby of the hotel, Darren was sitting on the sofa with a long face. All the receptionists at the front


    desk knew that he was a tough guy. Since he entered the hotel, he had moved his phone from his left


    hand to his right hand. He even didn''t look at them.


    Of course, nobody would irritate him. It was the first time that Darren wanted his phone to ring as soon


    as possible. He wanted to get Selina''s or Austin''s calls.


    Sitting on the front passenger''s seat, Celia had never been so quiet with this woman, her nominal


    sister. The two of them drove to the Aegean Hotel. It was the first peaceful time they ever had together.


    "You didn''t know how much I envied you when you married to Scott." Celia broke the silence.


    Envy? Joan couldn''t help butugh at herself. She epted anypliment


    with many difficulties she had to face. She asked Celia, "Then when you saw him drive me out of the


    house and get arrested, were you d that you hadn''t married him?"


    "To be honest, I just thought that you were too stupid at that time. How could you be defeated by an


    ordinary woman. It is a shame to our family." However, in a split second, she said, "But tonight, I know,


    this woman is really not simple."


    Joan''s face darkened. She had given way to Jean again and again, but she didn''t give up. She


    pestered her again and again, not only taking away Scott, but also trying to seduce Darren.


    Her heart missed a beat. What was she going to do in the hotel in such a hurry? At the thought that


    Darren was about to be seduced by Jean, she couldn''t help but feel worried and anxious.


    ''It''s because I hate Jean so much that I don''t allow myself to fall down in the same ce again.'' She


    comforts herself like this.


    But she couldn''t deceive by the fact that her heart was beating faster and faster. Every time he showed


    her how much he cared about her, it was a severe shock to her.


    She had already fell in love with him.

 Chapter 34 Who Loved You

    Chapter 34 Who Loved You


    Joan''s car arrived earlier than Austin''s call. Darren stood up, held Joan''s shoulder and looked her up


    and down.


    "Where have you been?" He removed a leaf from her bangs and asked, "What happened?"


    "I will tell you all about these in detail. But why are you still sitting on the first floor? Should we go


    upstairs to visit our old friend?"


    Joan and Darren smiled at each other, and the look on their faces showed that they knew their ns.


    "Darren, the minibus at the entrance is the one which has kidnapped me,"


    Darren nodded and instructed Austin to investigate it carefully and secretly.


    Jean made two phone calls to the first floor to ask if they saw a man in ck formal suit go upstairs.


    The waiter answered her politely. Some sat on the sofa on the first floor and also asked her if he was


    her guest.


    After thinking for a long time, she felt something was wrong. When she was about to change her


    clothes and go downstairs to see what was going on, the door of her room was knocked.


    "Like I said, I have hidden Joan. Even if the man knows that someone has lied to him, he wille to


    see what has been done."


    She immediately put on a most beautiful smile to wee him.


    The ss in her hand dropped to the floor, and the red wine spilled all over the floor. "Joan, why are


    you here? Aren''t you..."


    "Shouldn''t I be still in the barren wastnd, being held together with Celia by your men? Jean, you look


    so sexy today. Are you waiting for someone? "


    Joan blinked her big, innocent eyes and asked, "Darren, is she waiting for you?" She felt wronged, as if


    a tear could be found on her face at any time.


    With these words, he touched the dirt off her clothes, and said, "I''m preparing an important document.


    Now I''m taking some documents with me to meet Miss Bai. You''re faster than me."


    Jean''s face turned from red to pale. She wished she could have a dagger and cut Joan into pieces.


    She held her phone in her hands, as if clutching at thest straw to save her life. Now she was at a


    disadvantage. She would talk about the revengeter. What a smart woman would do now was to turn


    the tables on today''s chaos into a fake one without letting Scott know.


    "Joan, I admit I have taken your phone number, but I just want to check if you keep in touch with my


    husband. Don''t forget that you are his ex-wife. I''m his wife now. His wife cares about him, and it makes


    sense."


    Then, he pulled out his phone and said to her, "Miss Bai, I assume that you didn''t send me the


    message, did you?"


    "I did send it." Jean didn''t want to give up. So she raised Joan''s phone and said, "I saw the call records


    between my husband and her, so I came up with this stupid idea. I''m not a woman of no virtue."


    Joan couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Darren, let''s go," She took a look at Jean and smiled meaningfully.


    When their figures disappeared at the end of the corridor, Jean heard a huge sound behind her teeth.


    When Joan went back home, shey in her big bed, tossing and turning. Scott''s phone call came in


    one after another. She picked up not because she still cared about him, but because it aroused her


    curiosity.


    "You are not tired of calling so many times." Joan finally picked it up. There was obvious impatience in


    her tone. It was not pretended.


    Standing in front of the French window of his office, Scott was very anxious. "Joan, I really have


    something to tell you. Can we meet tomorrow?"


    Was it necessary for them to meet each other? Joan snapped. She wanted to remind him that even his


    backyard was on fire, he should not be in the mood to talk to her.


    He should have known what kind of woman he had married before he got married.


    "Joan, it''s really important. I must see you. Can we talk about it after we meet? Good girl. "


    His words touched the softest part of Joan''s heart. ''Forget it. Without love, there''s no need to be an


    enemy. It''s better to untie the knot than to make enemies. Maybe after we deal with our rtionship,


    the hostility between us will disappear, '' she thought.


    That was exactly what she expected. They would live separately for their own good and would not


    interfere with each other.


    The cafe she once loved most was chosen. The owner had kept a lot of dogs, which meant that Joan


    would by no means fall in love with any other cute animals.


    Before they got married, they often came here when they were in love. The owner was so familiar with


    them that he didn''t need them to say anything. Anyway, it was the same order every time they came.


    These innocent people didn''t pay attention to the crowd in the big world, so he didn''t know what had


    happened to these two people. As usual, they warmly asked Joan who was touching a Labrador, "Miss


    Gu, you and Mr. Jian haven''t been here for a long time."


    Scott nodded with a smile. He seemed to be quite satisfied with these words. Joan was upset. "Why


    didn''t you exin yourself?" she asked


    "Exin what?" It seemed that he didn''t say anything wrong.


    He had been pretending to be ignorant of it. However, in Joan''s eyes, she only hated him more. "I


    thought you wanted to talk to me. Just tell me what you want. I don''t have time to waste here."


    "Look at you." He said in a sweet voice, "You are still so childish. Look at here. Every cup of coffee and


    every dog is familiar to us. Don''t you remember their names?"


    It turned out that he came to talk to her about the old days. Joan was so shocked that she dropped her


    coffee cup, which frightened the Labrador.


    "Scott, are you kidding me here?"


    Then she took her backpack and prepared to leave. She swore to herself that if she wanted to see him


    again, she would give up the surname of Gu.


    When she walked past them, her wrist was grasped tightly by Scott. He said anxiously, "Joan, you don''t


    have to work in the Lu Company. Come to Jian Company. I''ll give you more money than Darren has


    given you."


    Joan looked down at him and said nothing. A few secondster, she burst intoughter.


    That was the most shameless joke she had heard since she was released from prison.


    Joan was amused, but she sat down and stirred the coffee again. She knew that something must have


    happened, and it couldn''t be an ident.


    Did Darren do anything? The Lu Company, which had been rising rapidly recently, might be the only


    reason for Scott to be so nervous. Her design had helped the Lu Company to take big orders of the


    whole year.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In a short time, news spread fast that the Lu Company had new talents in design, and the fortune of the


    Joan also doubled several times. As for Scott, he felt guilty and didn''t know what to do except ming


    himself for kicking her out.


    With a smile, Joan said, "I''m shocked. I just want to know why you would think of me, an outdated


    ything. Your newly married wife is delicate and charming. Isn''t she good for you?"


    "We have been having a quarrel since we got married. We were not in the mood to enjoy our


    honeymoon. To be honest, I have been having a headache because of her." Putting his hand on his


    forehead, he took out a small bottle of pills, poured out two pills and swallowed them.


    Besides, she gave Joan a look on purpose as if he was in great pain.


    She didn''t care about the bottle, nor did she have the mood to find out what was in it. Now that he


    wanted to y with her, she decided to y along.


    "Actually, I''ve always wanted to know." Joan leaned forward and asked, "Why can''t Ipete with


    her?"


    Hearing her question, Scott thought it was a turn. He couldn''t wait to grab her hands on the table,


    which were crossed in front of him, and said, "I just wanted to seek some fresh excitement. I didn''t


    betray you on purpose. Joan, I know you are magnanimous. Can you forgive me?"


    He chattered about for a long time with the generations of friendship between their two families. Joan


    listened quietly, watching his mouth moving up and down.


    "You know what? I really want to tell you something."


    He shook his head and couldn''t guess what she was going to say.


    Joan pulled her fingers out of his palms one after another, and then her words pped him across the


    face. "Scott, I just realized that you and Jean are a perfect match. It makes me feel sick!"


    Without waiting for Scott''s answer, she grabbed her purse and added, "How dare you say that we loved


    each other? Let me tell you, Scott. If you believed a mistress and put your wife in a dangerous ce


    where she couldn''t do whatever she wants, you won''t be able to have a future. "


    Divorce was the most right decision she had made so far. She had hesitated when she first decided to


    divorce. Would she feel sad without that familiar person by her side. But now she only knew that she


    was living a happy and fulfilled life.


    She was not only removed from the title of the number one celebrity in S City, but also got rid of the title


    of Mrs. Jian. As a designer of the Lu Company, she made achievements with her own hands and


    gained general recognition, so she was much more fulfilling than before.


    "I don''t believe it!" "It''s impossible that you don''t love me anymore. Do you really have the heart to see


    me live a dissolute life in Darren''spany?" his exmation made the owner startled.


    As he had expected, he didn''t even have the heart to tell a a better lie. He must have thought she was


    the fool who wouldfort him as long as he frowned and stamped his feet?

 Chapter 35 Manner

    Chapter 35 Manner


    "Scott, it seems that I was fortunate enough not to die at your hands. I should thank you for your mercy.


    You just sent me to prison at that time and didn''t sell me to a whorehouse."


    His face was like a mask, which made Joan believe that all the beauty in the world was real. But once


    the mask was exposed a little, it was awkward.


    Take care.


    She put her hand on the door knob, turned around and said ambiguously, "I advise you to spend some


    time with your beautiful wife. If a woman feels lonely for a long time, she will cheat on you."


    After saying that, she went back to thepany in a good mood.


    When she sat in the car, Darren''s face shed through her mind. She had helped him a lot with the


    design. She felt that someone was with her since she met Darren by ident.


    She was bullied. He backed her up. When she got hurt, he took her to the hospital.


    However, when she thought of their agreement that she was only his nominal girlfriend, her heart


    skipped a beat. It was a terrible signal. Joan started to look forward to something subconsciously.


    There were two loud knocks on the door. With boss''s permission, Joan slipped into the room.


    "What''s up?" The man''s voice was cold, but when Joan approached, his ears turned a bit hot.


    "Nothing." A dash of shyness shed across Joan''s face. "I just wanted to thank you in person," she


    said.


    "Thank me?" He put down the things in his hands and walked up to Joan. "How do you n to thank


    me?"


    He approached Joan with an evil smile.


    "I''m serious." She gently pushed him and said, "Thank you for helping me, such a powerless and


    ordinary person. Thank you for always appearing in front of me when I need help."


    Sometimes she could tell who was worth trust when she was rxed. Scott was sneering at her. She


    was not the daughter of the Gu family. What''s more, Darren had helped her always.


    Maybe she should thank that muddy rainy night, or maybe she should thank Scott for noting to


    pick her up.


    When he heard these words, Darren felt a little embarrassed. He looked at the simple Joan, who of


    course would not know the story in his heart except for himself.


    At that time, he wanted to protect her and be nice to her because she looked like his old friend.


    But after getting along with her for a long time, he deeply realized that he had a crush on her, not


    because of that woman.


    "I am free tonight. You could invite me for dinner." He pursed his lips and changed the topic stiffly.


    "I don''t have money, so I can''t afford to invite you to any good restaurant. We can only eat the fried


    chicken chop by the roadside. Do you still want to go there?"


    It seemed that money was a crime. He looked at the woman in front of him and teased him with a tone


    of hatred.


    She used to be a wealthydy. She didn''t expect that there was a change between the two roles and


    she was now sitting like a small teacher with a whip.


    And she could ept street stalls now. If he could eat the western food gracefully, then he should feel


    that he was capable of eating the kebabs and spears with manners at the roadside.


    As soon as Scott opened the door and came home, he found a pungent smoke. It was obvious that she


    had deliberately opened the window and put it there for a long time, but it couldn''t dissipate.


    "Jean,e down!" She stood in front of the stairs on the second floor and shouted.


    Before she reached the room, a porcin ashtray rattled down the stairs. It was bought by her father at


    a Hong Kong martial arts auction. Because she liked it, she brought it along with her dowry.


    But now, it was broken. It made Scott furious. He rushed upstairs. On the way upstairs, Jean was


    sitting on the edge of the bed, with a half burning cigarette between her fingers.


    "You still remember toe back? I guess from which cave came the spider spirit, which made you so


    obsessed that you would nevere back."


    However, before she could finish her words, she was shoved by Scott at once. "Shit! Do you think you


    can do anything as you get married? You''ve broken things. Do you know what you broke just now?"


    "What is it?" Jean stood up, straightened her neck and refused to admit her mistake. "You really have a


    large fortune, do you think it''s a big deal for me to break an ashtray? Look at you! You are such a mean


    man! "


    Scott was furious. He hade back today to spend more time with his wife. Absence makes the heart


    grow fonder.


    But as soon as he stepped into the house, he was greeted home by Jean in this way. He couldn''t


    understand this woman who was so pure before marriage was capable of making porridge for him


    every day, making love with him and kissing him with her arms around his waist. How could she


    be like this.


    Smoking, drinking was by no means rted to innocence.


    "Don''t you want your baby anymore? It''s okay that you don''t want to live, but my child wants to live


    well. " Looking at the mess on the ground, Scott couldn''t help butin, "You are such a brainless


    woman. Perhaps the ashtray is a pair of blue and white porcin. It''s an antique from Hong Kong at a


    high price. Joan''s bought it at a high price. You are so angry that you even crumbled it. You are really


    unreasonable."


    It would be fine if only Scott hadn''t mentioned her name. However, everything seemed to have


    changed when he mentioned her name. Jean was so angry that she couldn''t help sobbing.


    "I know you still have feelings for that woman! I shouldn''t have married you. That vicious woman had


    hurt my child. Now my husband seems to miss her. And just as the old people said, I can''t marry the


    man who was once married. "


    She couldn''t help but sob. She didn''t know whether it was true or not. Thinking of that he had called


    Joan a few days ago, she was even more upset.


    Scott just sat aside and said nothing. It seemed that he was trying to put a restraint on her anger.


    However, this kind of silence was not the kind Jean liked. Thus, she yed herst card and said, "My


    husband doesn''t love me, and my children are not weed either. What am I doing here? I think it''s


    better for us to leave as soon as possible. We don''t want to be an eyesore here. "


    However, the phone was even more noisy than that of Jean''s. The phone was hung up for the first


    time, but it was still called tirelessly.


    "What are you doing?" The assistant was startled by the furious voice. She took the phone away from


    her ear. Scott was in a bad mood now, and what she was going to tell him would make him worse.


    "Scott." She said gingerly, "I heard that Mr. Li went to Mr. Lu''s wine partyst night. This morning, he


    cancelled the next project with us and then went to the Lu Company to take over it."


    What! After more than ten years of cooperation, HY Real Estate was thergest client of the simple


    company, almost half of the employees'' sry and the profit amount were from it.


    Moreover, he had put a lot of work on Mr. Li, and he almost offered him like an emperor with incense,


    food, shelter, and other things. As long as he prepared gifts, he ranked the most important on the list,


    he always got the best for him.


    Mr. Li was a yboy and always stirred up trouble in the brothel. He even went there at midnight to


    clear up the mess for him.


    Our efforts paid off for ten years of stability. Mr. Li said for countless times, "From now on, as long as


    it''s my job, I''ll give it all to the Jian Company."


    It was also because of this sentence that he had never thought that even HY Real Estate would be


    taken away by Darren.


    Looking at the phone thrown out by Scott, Jean gasped for breath and stopped crying. She was a


    smart woman and knew that she shouldn''t be crying at this moment.


    She asked tentatively, "Something happened in thepany?"


    "The story about ''the farmer and the snake''! That ungrateful and vicious Billy Li! "


    "HY Real Estate?" Compared to Joan, the most tricky thing was that she didn''t trust husband and wife''s


    trust. The most important thing was to manage thepany''s business. She had heard about the HY


    Real Estate, which was closely rted to the Jian Company.


    Their stock, securities closely rted to the Jian Company.


    Scott said Darren''s name through his gritted teeth. He knew it clearly who had done it, and Darren


    never hid it. Hepeted with him openly and let the news spread to his assistant deliberately.


    Everyone in the business circle knew that it was his usual style!


    But the truth was, he was holding Joan''s design in his hand, which was like holding the biggest trump


    card. And now, Joan''s talents in design were like the biggest gilded brand in the Lu Company.


    Under the eaves, he had to lower his head. He silently walked over and picked up the phone that had


    been thrown aside. He dialed the private number of Darren Lu that his assistant had just found out.


    "Mr. Lu, when do you have time? We haven''t had a meal together for a long time." He tried his best to


    make him happy on the phone.


    It was just as he had expected. He stood up, looked at Joan, who was devouring her saliva, and left the


    seat.


    "You''re clever, Mr. Jian. Few people know my private number."


    Scott greeted him politely but cursed in mind for many times. He used the gesture of the weak begging


    to the strong to talk about the importance of the HY Real Estate to him.


    He said, "Mr. Lu is so rich that you don''t care about only the appearance of HY Real Estate, but I still


    have to live with the little money you don''t care."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 36 Mrs. Lu (Part One)

    Chapter 36 Mrs. Lu (Part One)


    "HY Real Estate?" After racking his brain for a while, Darren asked, "Yes, I remember Mr. Li? I have


    never mentioned anything to him, nor have I made any promise to him in business. Do you mean that


    Mr. Li was hired by me? But where does ite from? "


    She was chewing the food in her mouth and looking at the back of Darren. When he took her to his


    grandfather''s birthday party, she saw the expression of his family when they saw her. She knew that he


    must have a story.


    However, she had agreed to go with him at that time. Being his girlfriend was only a temporary


    measure. Her most important goal was to find out the person who made the bankruptcy of Gu


    Company. She was not interested in anything else.


    But today, as she looked at the back of Darren, she began to be curious about the man. What


    was his secret? And what she saw was true of Darren.


    She lowered her head and ate the food that was almost cold. She had spent a lot of effort in


    persuading Mr. Lu to this restaurant today. First, she tried to rmend the taste of this restaurant,


    and then encouraged him to more inspect the "ordinary life".


    She was in a bad mood when he called someone while eating. The fish in the middle was stirred up by


    her chopsticks deliberately.


    "Let''s see how you can eat after youe back!"


    Her voice was full of mischief, which was in sharp contrast to the rxed atmosphere in the restaurant.


    Every word Darren said was like digging innumerable traps, waiting for you to fall into identally, and


    then he will directly cover you with soil and built the st.


    "Scott, what a coincidence tonight!" He rudely interrupted him. The restaurant was less expensive than


    those big restaurants he went, and there were sofas on the ground for them to smoke or make a phone


    call to have a rest. He was standing at the door, with peopleing and going, which made him very


    unhappy.


    In particr, he frowned tightly when a few drunk people blew wildly and squeezed past him. Joan,


    who was making a face at him. He staring at Joan to vent his anger!


    He had to interrupt him, "I have to have dinner with my girlfriend tonight. I have left the table for too


    long. I''m afraid that she''ll be worried."


    His girlfriend was his Joan. Of course, Scott knew about it.


    "What are youughing at?" When he came back, Tabitha giggled. She began to look around the table,


    making all the dishes a mess, In particr, the steamed fish in the middle was mixed with fish and fish


    bones, which seemed that he had no appetite at all.


    She did it on purpose! He red at her. But it was not that easy to win him merely by virtue of these.


    He noticed that Joan picked up a piece of lotus root and hit her bone with his chopsticks. The root fell


    back before it could leave the te.


    As if she had been through a lot, her eyes were already full of tears. She raised her head and looked at


    her father. Her mother, Donna, was just pretending to be hurt as if she had been through a lot of pain.


    Having been standing on the phone for a long time, and eating the food, she was already hungry at


    night. So no matter what restaurant they were now, she decided to eat first.


    Not to mention who said that it was a great ability to eat food gracefully in a small restaurant.


    At the thought of this, Darren rolled up the sleeves of Armani and wolfed it down.


    "What have you eaten! Do you know what gentleman''s manner is? Do you knowdy first? " Noticing


    that her battered body trick was not paid any attention to by this hateful man in front of her, Joan


    decided not to pretend to be pitiful anymore. She was worried about the food at all. If she acted


    coquettishly for a while, Darren was about to eat up.


    She paid for the meal. She was unwilling to order more since she didn''t have enough money.


    Without even raising his eyelids, Darren continued, "Didn''t you enjoy the delicious food when I was on


    the phone? Aren''t you full? "


    "I flipped the fish over with my chopsticks and touched it with my saliva! Disgusting! " She tried her best


    to gesture it, to show how bad it was.


    Unexpectedly, Darren stopped eating. Looking at her masterpiece, he said casually which almost


    choked Joan, who was drinking water.


    "I have seen your body. There is no need to be afraid of saliva," Darren said.


    Joan swore to herself that the stern looking man must be a man who fooled others with his righteous


    appearance! He was a real hooligan! Hooligan!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She picked up another bamboo shoot, peelingyer byyer. The tender shoot in her hand was taken


    away by a pair of big hands.


    "Mine! That''s mine! It took me a long time to peel it! " She wouldn''t tolerate someone who took her


    delicious food! "Give me! Or your clothes will be taken away! "


    She pretended to put her oily hand on his clothes which was as expensive as her one year sry.


    "Here you are." He licked it. It was indeed a wonderful restaurant. He had to try more restaurants like


    this in the future.


    Witnessing Darren''s bamboo shoots in her te, Joan''s face waspletely downcast. The truth was


    that she couldn''t afford to offend Darren, this cunning old fox. No matter what you do, I will not let you


    get away with it.


    "It''s Scott. He called me," He suddenly said, "Do you want to know what he said?"


    "What he said has nothing to do with me. Do you still think that I have a crush on him?" Joan said


    sincerely. Darren was so observant that he could see through her.


    Darren put down the chopsticks and wiped his mouth. "I have taken his biggest client. He called to


    plead with me."

 Chapter 37 Mrs. Lu (Part Two)

    Chapter 37 Mrs. Lu (Part Two)


    "Joan, don''t you think I was too cruel?"


    It sounded like amon sentence, but in his eyes, it meant a lot.


    There was expectation, even trepidation in his eyes.


    "Of course not." She replied: "What you do is the mostmon thing in the business world. When my


    father was alive, he also told me that mercy to your opponents is cruelty to yourself. That''s all. It''s


    normal means. There''s nothing to feel bad about."


    "You know what I mean," said Darren with a serious look.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Do you think I''m a horrible person when I deal with Scott like this?


    As the food became less, the straw on which Tabitha was holding was left with teeth marks.


    Both of them were pure and had a subtle spiritual sense.


    It seemed that the burden on Joan''s work had been piled up overnight. Selina had skimmed through


    the piles of copies of variouspanies. Atst, she had to work for at least a month before she could


    finish them.


    She had noint. Exhaustion was better than wasting time. She had experienced much more


    hardship in prison than this. The box cover job in the daytime and thebor at night were hard. This


    was merely mental work. She didn''t suffer at all.


    However, Darren Lu didn''t want to make her tired at all. When he saw Joan busy working, he made


    some adjustment. Selina Zhang gave her a new worktable in the afternoon. Although it was full, it was


    divided by breaks.


    "Mr. Lu, you don''t have to take care of me. I''m not tired at all. When I was in prison..."


    "Don''t say anything more about that. I don''t want to know." Darrenmanded sternly.


    His anger made Joan feel warm. Was it because the room was too warm? She felt like walking on air.


    "Remember your identity. You are in the Lu Company and your are the chief designer here. You are still


    my girlfriend in front of other people. You''d better forget all the dark past. There is no such thing in your


    world in the future!"


    He waved his hand and said, "Go ahead with your work. Remember what I said."


    He was protecting her from physical or mental trauma in his own way.


    It was quiet in Gu family''s t. The sound of ying mahjong upstairs didn''t decrease at all, but Celia''s


    voice was less noisy downstairs.


    Laura felt like her daughter was out of her mind. At night, she suddenly became quiet. She stayed at


    home for a whole day, without going out, smoking, or bouncing. More importantly, she had changed her


    dissolute style and refused to hang out with Brooke.


    Brooke was used to ttering. Celia didn''t contact him actively all of a sudden. She even refused her


    invitation with excuses.


    "Celia, what''s wrong with you?" Laura screamed harshly and scolded upstairs, "Who do you think you


    are? You didn''t cherish Brooke so you are destined to be dumped. "


    Thinking of that she became more and more unlucky recently, and also felt a little annoyed when losing


    money, her disappointing daughter had lost her source of money again.


    "Money, money, you will die on this word one day!"


    A hard object fell from the sky and broke her forehead. "How dare you! How can you curse me like that


    when you talk to your own mother? "


    After that night with the help of Joan, Celia had thought a lot when she had fled home. So when Laura


    asked her about the bank card, she told her she gave it back frankly.


    That was why Laura felt that she was poisoned by someone. There was arge sum of money in the


    card. She asked for the password from that little bitch in the morning, but she came back at night just


    like an eggnt with frost, telling her that she returned the credit card to that bitch.


    Then what would she spend in gambling in the future if she lost again.


    Laura was wearing a suit of morous red. As her daughter was so disappointing, she had to attend in


    person. She was afraid of being alienated by the wives of the rich families.


    Mrs. Lu, in particr, Laura had recently heard that she was distressed by her son''s marriage. It was


    said that the daughter of the Su family that she had tried her best to select for her son. Miss Su was a


    woman with a good figure, but he did not like that style. He liked the way his ex-girlfriend was.


    She peeked at the picture she showed to thosedies. The girl looked like Joan a lot, but from the part


    of her chin, she looked more like her own daughter.


    Especially the charming eyes in the photo were the same as Celia''s. she had already made a n in


    her mind that she would deliberately lose to Mrs. Lu in several rounds to tter her.


    This was a trick between women. But on second thought, it might be good to let her daughter stay at


    home for a few days, lest she would be disdained by the Lu family.


    The Lu family''s enterprise was the leading enterprise in S City. Even her former son-inw, Scott was


    not as rich as him. If Celia could win this game, she would have nothing to worry about for the rest of


    her life.


    "I made an appointment with Mrs. Lu and some otherdies to y cards tonight. You can go out and


    buy some nice tea cakes. Remember to wear some beautiful clothes and be happier. I call someone to


    see you!"


    "Why?" Celia didn''t even lift her eyes. It seemed that she was not interested.


    Her smile was like a blooming flower in the spring, which could not be kept away. She sat on the arm of


    the sofa like a kind mother and put her arm around Celia''s shoulder.

 Chapter 38 Dream Of Marrying Into Lu Family

    Chapter 38 Dream Of Marrying Into Lu Family


    "I''ve seen the photo of the girl whom the son of the Lu family''s likes and she looks like you very much.


    I''ve heard that the young master of the Lu family is cold and arrogant and he never sees any woman


    different from his ex-girlfriend. So I want her toe to see you tonight. You are from a well-known


    family. Although the Gu family declined, we have a lot of legacies. If you want to take advantage of it,


    you can still have a lot of fortune. And I won''t say no either. " Laura felt proud when her fingers touched


    her daughter''s cheek.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She inherits half of her genes. That''s why she is so attractive.


    ''Mr. Lu? Is it Darren? Celia asked in surprise.


    Seeing the unnatural expression on her daughter''s face, Laura felt more pleased and said in a proud


    voice, "Yes. He is the eldest son of the Lu family, Darren Lu."


    "But mom, Darren has a girlfriend!"


    "No, it doesn''t count!" She answered coldly, "I heard from Mrs. Lu that she was not satisfied with the


    girl."


    Celia said in a low voice, "But the girl is my sister, Joan."


    This was an unexpected answer.


    Laura snorted and thought, ''They are really lucky. If it were someone else, I might have been a little


    worried that my daughter isn''t smart enough to marry Darren.''.


    However, the stupid woman. She even hadn''t spared any effort to get some money from Scott when


    she divorced. She had thought that it would take her some time to manage to make money from him,


    but it turned out that she gave away the house without even hiring awyer.


    It seemed that Scott had taught her how to be tame, but she didn''t expect that she could be so good at


    seducing men.


    However, she still needed to spend more time grabbing things from Laura.


    In the office, Scott was restless like a cat on hot bricks. Darren didn''t see him at all. He even arranged


    his men to protect Joan well, leaving him no chance to be alone with her. He sent someone to the Lu


    Company, but all of them were rejected politely and indifferently by Selina.


    "Austin, remember these people." Selina Zhang and a man dressed in ck and stood together, both


    of whom were as cold as ice. She said, "Our CEO ordered that we mustn''t allow anyone to get into the


    house. If I wasn''t there, you would keep an eye on them."


    The man nodded his head, devoid of any facial expression.


    Knowing his character, Selina didn''t say anything more. She turned around and went upstairs. She


    knew that many girls in thepany were heartbroken now. The dream lover in their eyes was actually


    staying with an ordinary colleague.


    In fact, she could understand them. If he found a famous model, they wouldn''t be so disappointed.


    After all, the prince married the princess. They were too young and naivepared to a model. But


    Joan was the same as them, so they thought it was a trick she had yed.


    They began to regret that they had used too little time to carry out her ns. It was lucky for her to


    have other men''spany in business at such a young age and she wouldn''t have to worry about


    anything in the future. Selina had the same thought at the beginning, but she realized that she was not


    that kind of woman who wanted to marry into a rich and powerful family with her own eyes recently


    focusing on her hard work.


    Instead, she made more efforts than usual.


    There was a side door on the back side of Darren''s office, and the billiards room was near it. He


    seldom went out of the office for a day. When he felt tired, he usually went to the billiards room to y


    billiards.


    Standing in front of him, Joan continued, "Mr. Lu, you can y one more round with me. But if you give


    up, I''ll let you go."


    Admitting defeat was just a game. With a serious expression on his face, Darren said, "Let''s y one


    more round." He seemed to be red-eyed, took off his bound jacket andy on the table.


    He hit the ball and made every ball stop in a perfect position.


    With a rxed expression on his face, Darren began to go against Joan, who had just won against him


    in this round. He was determined to give her a lesson this time.


    She leaned down and carefully moved around the table for two circles, with her fingers crossed before


    the pole. This time, she was aiming at the dark globe opposite to the white one


    Her ambition was too great. He intentionally parked the ball at the farthest distance and the most


    cunning angle from the high score ball, because he didn''t want his opponent to y well.


    If she didn''t hit the highest ck ball, the pink one would be better, but it was not so easy as it was.


    The reason why he did this was to set more obstacles for her so that he could take back in charge in


    the next round.


    "You cunning old fox. You know what, I guess the round is much better this time." She said in an


    expert''s voice, "Look at me!"


    Before anyone could realize it, the stick was thrown against the table, and the white rolled to the other


    side of the table towards the ck ball.


    The ck ball was hit into the whole!


    Given the fact that she had a way to deal with the situation, Darren''s face darkened with anger. It


    seemed that he wasn''t willing to ept such a result.


    "I''m sorry. You helped me out." Joan yelled, banging thest ball into the bag.


    Darren buttoned hisst suit cuff and said, "I want to see the first draft of thend of the city


    government before I get off work tonight."


    "But it''s already three o''clock now!"


    Joan protested. What she said was outrageous. She wouldn''t spare anyone who tried to take revenge


    on her. ''Are you an ancient emperor, and your subordinates would y chess or y basketball with


    you and pretend to lose?'' she thought.


    "Are you upset?" He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "It''s ten past three, twenty minutes before


    getting off work. If you keep bargaining, I''ll have to submit the draft half an hour earlier."


    Anyways, he was the boss. Joan threw the pole on the case and said, "Deal." Then she intentionally


    "carelessly" stepped on his shiny big shoes!


    "Fizz." Darren felt painful. As she ran, she almost knocked over the coffee Selina had just made.


    "Miss Gu, what are you..."


    She looked at the cup of coffee in Selina''s hand, both the color and the temperature were just right.


    She looked at the president''s office with a sly smile and picked up the coffee. "Assistant Zhang, now


    what your CEO needs is not a hot drink, but cold tea or cold water or other to remove his temper."


    Before she could react, Joan had already taken the cup of coffee in her hand and gone.


    But that''s the CEO''s cup. She has to wash it so many times every day. Joan used the CEO''s cup. Is


    that appropriate?


    "Cold tea? Why isn''t it coffee? " Mr. Lu frowned, "What''s more, where is my porcin cup?"


    "What?" "Miss Gu just came out of here and ran into me. She said that you didn''t need coffee but


    needed the ck tea to rece it. As for your porcin bone Cup..." she exined.


    After a short pause, she said, "Miss Gu took and used it."


    That cup was used by his father when he sat here. His fingers rubbed the handrail of the sofa. It was in


    this position that his father held the little boy in his arms and put him on this seat for the first time.


    "Darren, I''m old now. You have to keep in mind what I said to you and what I''ve told you before. Please


    take good care of yourself when you grow up," He had been in the position for three years since his


    father passed away. During these three years, he had worked harder than others.


    He had been dormant all these years. He didn''t expect to take the initiative because of Joan''s sudden


    appearance.


    When he had been chosen to take over thepany, Darren didn''t expect to get the position. Nick was


    willing to please his mother, so she had always been partial to his younger son. So Darren hadn''t


    expected to get any care.


    Only by taking advantage of his excellent ability and wisdom, did he slightly inclined the bnce to one


    side. In fact, he was disgusted with such a life. He had a family like an emperor''s pce, and all of


    them fought for the right to inherit thepany.


    However, only those who really sat here could understand that, as if breathing was very dangerous. He


    drank, ate, and dared not eat anything easily.


    Just like the time when Zoey drugged him, he felt very ufortable when he thought about it. There


    were too much cheers and cheers around him, so Joan''s heart beat his nerve that hadn''t beaten for a


    long time.


    "I will give that cup to Miss Gu. Tell her that she doesn''t need to return it to me. And make coffee for me


    with another cupter."


    The design department of the Lu Company was very busy, and almost everyone in thepany took


    over a small task. Joan was not only responsible for it in person, but also responsible for the other


    designers to coordinate and discuss together.


    Those who had thought that she got promoted by means of her tricks and her face gradually lowered


    their voices. It was obvious that the girl was full of tenacity and persistence.


    "Joan, it''s time to get off work. Why are you still here?" Theputers of her colleagues around her


    went dark one after another, only her fingers were still tapping the keyboard.


    She fixed her eyes on theputer and said, "You go first. There is only a little left. I promised Mr. Lu


    to finish my first draft tonight."


    But now it was the off-duty time. The girl next to her asked if she needed any help. Mr. Lu was very


    stubborn. It was not good if she failed toplete the mission before she was off duty.


    She seemed to have noticed the girl''s hesitation and fear, so she replied in a rxed tone, "Don''t be


    afraid. He said that I had to give my first draft to him before I got off work. But I am still at work. I


    haven''t left the office yet."


    As if work brought her another kind of life enjoyment, and she did not look tired of life from her face.


    At that time, the office building of the Jian Company was brightly lit. The light was on not because they


    were busy with the work, but because their boss was scolding them angrily.


    When Scott lost his temper, Jean was just sitting on the chair of the president''s office and sitting around


    idly, listening to the rising pitch of the scold and the increasingly loud noise outside.

 Chapter 39 A Blind Date

    Chapter 39 A Blind Date


    "I passed by the design department in the afternoon. I saw someone shopping and making video calls


    with their boyfriends. They were very happy. Do you think that I am a fool who holds a sry to pay


    staff who is chatting during working time?" He kept tapping his fingers on the table, which was getting


    more and more powerful.


    He pointed at the nose of the chief designer and said sarcastically, "Chief? How did you write it on your


    resume? You graduated from Harvard, and came back from abroad. Howe you are not as good as


    a woman who has been in jail in the Lu Company? Are you worse than her? "


    The chief designer, who was cursed and pointed at by Scott, was here when his father was still the


    director of the board. He had always been arrogant and had never been questioned or said "no" by


    anyone. He was already upset since she was questioned by Scott.


    "Mr. Scott, I''m respectful to you. But it doesn''t mean that I''m your servant. I''m employed by your father.


    I made a contribution to thepany when it was established. If you think you''re lucky enough to find a


    talent, I''ll give up my position. But you have no right to disrespect me!" He stood up slowly, took off the


    badge hung on his neck and threw it on the table.


    However, Scott was pissed off. He put his arm in front of him and said, "Are you serious?" It''s not up to


    you! "


    The two men stood at the same time, without taking a step back. Both of them were not convinced.


    Seeing that, Jean could not help but walk out of the room slowly. "s, why do you have to say that,


    Scott?"


    "He is father''s friend, I think you should endure this." Jean whispered to her ears. However, her words


    didn''t work. Scott was so angry that he couldn''t stand it at all.


    "Lu Company is on top of me and I feel ufortable with it. I cannot lead a happy life even just for


    one day. Do I need to act like a coward at my own ce?" Looking around, he said, "If you don''t want


    to work hard, all of you can


    get out! I''ll hire another batch of new employees!"


    After that, he left, leaving the people looking at each other in dismay.


    After Scott left, they expressed their dissatisfaction to each other.


    "Mr. Jian must have lost his mind recently. It''s not our fault. We didn''t work because there was nothing


    to do in thepany. It''s the same to stare at theputer screen and be absent-minded. What''s the


    difference?"


    Another designer who was packing her backpacks said, "He was most likely not angry with what


    happened today. It was his ex-wife who had been kicked away by him. And now it was his ex-wife, who


    was more capable than him, that worked together to suppress him and the Jian Company. I guess he


    has been holding back his anger for a long time."


    "That''s right. I heard from Pa that she and many people whom Mr. Lu personally sent to talk with,


    were stopped by his assistant or the famous body guard. They were shut out several times."


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone reached out to cover her mouth and said, "You really don''t


    want to get involved in it. Be quiet. Hold it for a few days. Don''t let him hear these rumors recently,


    otherwise we won''t be able to get away atst."


    The atmosphere in the car was odd and quiet. Looking at Scott who drove like a rocket, Jean felt that


    he was bringing her to hell.


    Joan received an incredible call. She said it was because of the person who had called her. She had no


    idea why the call had to be made.


    Celia, her younger sister, hadn''t talked to her kindly ever since she was a child. It was just because of


    the idental rescue that night that the two people seemed to be closer.


    "Joan, I''m not calling to fawn on you." It was the first time that Joan saw her as a lovely girl.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Joan sipped at her coffee and asked calmly.


    Celia bit her lower lip. Her mother had just brought a group of beautifuldies to the banquet. They held


    Celia''s hands and looked her up and down.


    One of them was with two huge diamond rings on her hands. Laura was the most hospitable to her.


    "Mrs. Lu, this is my daughter. I brought her up. She is very well-educated. Look at her. She also looks


    very dignified." Celia smiled faintly. She didn''t listen to Laura and put on any expensive clothes. She


    just curled up on the sofa in the loose pajamas.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know how to tell her mother what had happened to her. Nor did she know how to change her


    attitude towards Joan, in order to remove her hostility towards her.


    Moreover, she did not have the slightest intention to seduce any man now. She knew that the book was


    true. She was waiting for a right person. Before that, all she needed to do was to protect herself.


    She looked at her daughter without any makeup and frowned. "Didn''t I tell you that I would bring some


    guests here? Why are you dressing like this! I can''t believe it! "


    With guests present, she didn''t say anything harsh. However, after Mrs. Lu saw Celia, she seemed to


    have seen a rare treasure. She held Celia''s hands and looked her up and down.


    "Yes, you are."


    "Who do you refer to?." Laura asked deliberately.


    "No one, I love a clean and lovely girl like her. Can she y mahjong? Come and y with Auntie. "


    Celia called Joan. She kept thinking about what Joan had said to her on that day in the car. "Actually,


    people should have a way to live. We shouldn''t insist, we should not expect too much. Let nature take


    its course."


    ''Now that Darren doesn''t love me, then let it be, '' she thought.


    "My mother invited someone to y mahjong, and there was Darren''s mother. She seems to want to


    introduce me to him."


    Joan was stunned. Half a cup of coffee was poured out. "Then, you can go check on him," she said.


    She wanted to distance herself from Darren and didn''t want others to know her true feelings for him.


    After all, they were only nominal couple. Wouldn''t it be better if they could find someone they liked


    more? However, she still felt a little worried, although sheforted himself in his heart.


    She looked into the distance and found that the light in Darren''s office was still on. He looked cold


    outside but he was hot inside. Although he never said that, she knew that he must be with her during


    the overtime work silently.


    He sent her home every day, regardless of whether it would rain or not. He also sent her a car and the


    jewelries, even though she didn''t have a chance to use them.


    ''Face my true feelings.''. She sincerely thanked Celia.


    "Thank you, my sister. It seems that it''s the first time I have called you that."


    Through the curtains in front of the ss, she could only see a ck figure in the blinds. Darren


    seemed to have sensed her. "You cane in whenever you want. Why are you peeping outside?


    Miss Gu, do you have a quirk of peeping men?"


    His words scared Joan, who was standing by the window. She hadn''t decided how to talk about it yet. If


    his mother was going to set a blind date for him, did she want him to know that she cared about it?


    "Well, Mr. Lu, I got a call just now." She said hesitantly.


    Since she felt a little embarrassed and nervous, he drew a line with the pen on the paper with force.


    She looked flurried and didn''t know what to say. Based on his inference, he guessed that it must be


    something very bad. "Did Scott ask you for help?" he asked


    He assumed the most possible reason, but Joan shook her head.


    "Is that Jean? Did she call you? "


    "Not really." Joan shook her head again.


    Upon hearing this, he heaved a sigh of relief. He turned to Joan and said calmly, "I don''t like guessing.


    Just say it now. Or you can go back to work. Come to me after you finish the task this afternoon."


    She bit her lips, stopped struggling and sat in the chair opposite to Darren. It seemed that she had


    made up her mind to negotiate with him face to face.


    "Mr. Lu, I want to make it clear that I didn''t do that for my own good. I''m doing this for your own good. I


    have a piece of news to tell you."


    "What news?" he asked, looking at Darren in a serious manner


    "Just now, my sister called me and said that my stepmother found your mother to y mahjong at


    home, and by the way, she introduced my sister to your mother. Your mother probably would arrange a


    blind date for you. I just came to tell you that I have to go if there is nothing else. I have a lot of things to


    finish."


    Joan felt her anger was going to explode. After she finished her sentence, she stood up and was about


    to leave.


    "Joan, are you jealous?"


    Joan''s heart skipped a beat, but she denied it. She was a girl, and she remembered what happened


    that night. He had done such a rude thing to her, so she couldn''t admit that she had a crush on him.


    ''Even if he treats me well, it can''t be changed.''.


    ''Be reserved, Joan. You can''t take the initiative to chase the boy, '' she told herself!


    "As I said, I just sent a message."


    "But how do you know that I will never fall in love with your sister?" He stepped closer and said,


    "Unless it is, you don''t want me to go out to see her in your heart."


    He was forcing her to admit, but she didn''t want to be fooled.


    "Nonsense!"


    "Nonsense?" Darren shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I got it wrong. But I don''t think your sister


    is worse than you. How about I going to meet her?"


    He wanted to y a little. He thought she was really funny. She looked so adorable that he even


    wanted to pinch her.


    Unexpectedly, his joke made Joan angry.


    It turned out that she was just ttering herself.


    She turned back to him and said, "Yes, she is more gentle, quieter and prettier than me. Maybe you will


    fall in love with her without any acting. Your mother is satisfied with her too. You could kill two birds with


    one stone. I talked too much."


    Although she said so, she felt a little disappointed as if her heart was clogged by a heavy stone. She


    had a feeling simr to the feeling she had when she divorced.

 Chapter 40 Fair Competition

    Chapter 40 Fair Competition


    Before she could hold the doorknob, she fell into a familiar embrace.


    She had smelt it before. It smelled light, mixed with cigarette and lemon.


    Darren didn''t buy a cigarette from the street stall easily, so the smell of his cigarette waspletely


    different from that of others. It didn''t make her feel disgusted, and there was even a hint of warm love,


    which made her want to stay in his arms for a longer time.


    "I know what you''re thinking about, so you should also know mine."


    In the quiet and empty office building, there were only the two of them. Joan seemed to be surprised.


    When she looked back at him, she looked back so fierce that she almost hit his chin.


    Opening her mouth, she suddenly felt that she had lost the ability to speak and didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, she felt her feet a little sore.


    "I have confessed my love to you. Would you please respond to me?"


    Joan rubbed her thighs and said, "I don''t know what to say. I just want to say that I feel safe with you


    around."


    She felt a sense of relief from the bottom of her heart. As long as he was by her side, she could feel


    that no matter what happened today, she was safe.


    She had never had this strange feeling when she was with Scott.


    "For your safety, I will still stand by your side, and no one can hurt you!" He turned Joan''s face to him


    and asked with a yful smile, "So, Miss Gu, are we still dating in name only?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I''ll show you."


    His kiss was so gentle that even Joan stood on tiptoe to kiss back. A trace of shyness appeared on his


    face. But he suddenly stopped. She could see fear in his eyes. He didn''t know if it was just her illusion.


    Mr. Lu had never been like this before, at least she had never seen it before. Somehow she felt the


    alienation in the air, which was not in ordance with the atmosphere. Her fingers tickled in his palm.


    "Darren, what are you thinking about?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He rested his head on Joan''s shoulder. After so many years, he had the same feeling as he had


    before.


    "Joan, do you still like him? Answer me honestly. "


    He was referring to Shawn. Joan shook her head firmly, hoping to give him confidence and strength.


    His faceposed again, Darren raised his head and wrapped his arms around her waist. "I''m d to


    be your new boyfriend and defeat your old love."


    What was he doing? Was heforting himself or expressing his love? Before she sorted out her dull


    thoughts, she was overwhelmed with kisses. This time, she kissed Joan''s lips and covered her own


    tastepletely, without any hesitation.


    He ignored the phone in his pocket and turned it off.


    Tonight, nobody could disturb them.


    Leaning against his shoulder, Joan said jokingly, "Boss, I haven''t finished the task you assigned to me


    yet." She made a pitiful face and huddled herself up, like a steamed bun which was about to be broken.


    "I assigned you the task because you won the game! Next time when you y games with a man, don''t


    act like a hero! "


    Aha, what a narrow-minded man! She poked his cheek, "No, I won''t let you win any of our next


    rounds."


    Mr. Lu hooked his arm around Joan''s chin. The two of them, who had just established their rtionship,


    were now quarreling like they used to be.


    "Okay. But you have to know, if you win me again, will I punish you with something else?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Pretending to be frightened, Joan stroked her chest and said, "You can punish


    me as you like. I''m not afraid of you."


    "How about this? Aren''t you afraid?" He moved closer and closer to her, pinching her waist and


    preparing to take further action.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    ''Admit defeat whenever it is necessary.'' There was no one else around now. She looked at the lonely


    cellphone on the table and pinched the back of his hand, which held her hands tightly.


    "Darren, the phone had been ringing for a long time before it was turned off. Turn it on and have a


    look."


    Well, he had to face it anyway. He dialed the number which had called him for the whole night.


    As expected, the moment he answered the phone, his mother chattered, "Darren, why don''t you


    answer mom''s phone? Where are you now? Go home!"


    "Go home? Mom, are you preparing another blind date for me? It was not Zoey this time, but who? "


    He knew the answer but he didn''t give the her any chance to exin. "It seems that I need to hold a


    press conference again and get married directly. I don''t need to waste time on engagement so that you


    don''t have to worry about it."


    "Mr. Lu, do you think you have grown stronger?" Anna was furious. All she wanted was to get a higher


    social status through the marriage, or a more objective and practical benefit. Now her son was


    intentionally pouring water on her rising little me. How could she not be angry.


    Moreover, she had a quiet and adorable son, who was totally different from a cold and aloof Darren. It''s


    hard not to get angry.


    "I respect you as an elder, and I respect you for bringing me up. But you have be more greedy


    since my father was alive. I know how much money you have received secretly, and I don''t want you to


    get involved in thepany because of your greed. I don''t want the whole Lu Company to be


    implicated because of it one day."


    "I will give you arge sum of money regrly. That''s enough for you to lose when you y mahjong,"


    he said casually.


    Then he hung up the phone coldly.


    Laura was joyful and waiting for Mrs. Lu''s reply. It was not good news but bad news.


    The master of the Lu family didn''t agree!


    His current girlfriend is Joan? It was her again. Laura blinked and had a n in her mind.


    She knocked on the door of her daughter''s room. Celia was sitting on the bed watching TV series. She


    frowned involuntarily at the sight of Lauraing in.


    The perfume and smoke on her body was too strong, making her feel dizzy.


    ''Was that how I was in the past? Now I even dislike myself a little.''


    When Laura was thinking about how to deal with Joan. Joan seemed to be preparing for the date.


    The sweetness of love couldn''t ruin her fighting will! As an independent woman, she had learned that


    from herst marriage.


    Joan, who was preparing her presentation, hadn''t slept well the whole night. She didn''t want to trouble


    Darren to pick her up, and nned to drive herself to Party A, but when she got up this morning, she


    felt a little dizzy.


    Shey on her stomach on the bed and called that man to make her feel at ease. "I can''t drive. Hmm,


    can youe and pick me up?"


    She adapted to the her role quickly without any hesitation.


    "Go downstairs in ten minutes." Darren simply answered.


    Ten minutes means ten minutes. Mr. Lu had a concept of time.


    "Oh, so far away!" Joan knocked on the car cab and took out a can of coffee. She pulled it open


    and was about to have a sip. "Would you like a drink?" She gave the can near his lips.


    Darren was a cautious man. He always felt uneasy while driving. He knew that business was like


    battlefield. If someone was evil enough to let his opponent know the loophole, he could even die from


    it.


    He had heard about a lot of car idents in the business circle, so he had to be more careful. It was


    normal for a driver to drive to pick up him, and he seldom had time to think about other things besides


    driving.


    It happened that the driver had asked for leave today, so he had be the special driver for Joan.


    "Hey, Mr. Lu, I''m talking to you. I have been holding my hand up for a long time, but you haven''t


    answered me." She pouted and muttered unhappily.


    She didn''t want to spoil his bad habit. If she was not satisfied, she wouldn''t spare him.


    There was smile in his eyes. After he expressed his love to herst night, he felt that everything was


    different. asionally, she would put on a disappointed face, which made him very happy.


    "I don''t want this kind of instant coffee." What he said was true. The coffee was put here by Selina.


    Because she was often tired and she needed coffee to refresh herself, he had allowed Selina to put


    several jars of coffee in his car.


    Joan poured herself a cup of coffee and grumbled, "Selina spoils you too much. If it were me, I will just


    scald you to death with hot coffee! Teach you a lesson. "


    Was this also a way of expressing love?


    When the two of them arrived at the office building of Party A, Joan saw the huge logo as soon as she


    got out of the car. "This impressive partner taking my design is my dream all the time."


    She couldn''t help but give a sigh. It seemed like she was talking to herself, or others.


    Then, he locked the car and said, "I have tried my best to win the bidding of thatpany. It''s worth


    the money that I spent. I didn''t expect that it would realize your long-standing dream."


    "Tell me. How much did you spend on it?"


    "Invaluable amount of money!" His eyes lit up.


    A me was lit up in Joan''s eyes. "I''ll remember it. When I be a famous designer in the future, I''ll


    do everything I can to repay your kindness."


    "Everything?" Darren, who was approaching the gate, stopped when he heard her. He turned around


    and said with a smile, "That''s not a problem for me. I need a wife as well as a hostess. If our family has


    a harmonious rtionship, perhaps we will have some good luck."


    He would rather let her focus on him other than her work.


    "You wish." Joan entered the elevator first. "No," she said with a yful smile


    They made a joke and arrived at the front desk. They saw that Jean and Scott were arguing over


    something at the front desk. Jean held a thinptop and a design sketch was disyed on it.

 Chapter 41 A New Conspiracy

    Chapter 41 A New Conspiracy


    "I know you love talents and you are a good employer. Miss Bai has won the award of the architectural


    designpetition. I believe that her design won''t be bad as long as you give her a chance!"


    Joan raised a mocking smile, as if she were looking at a clown. Darren tried to solve this, but Joan


    stopped him.


    She walked up to the designpetition crowd politely and said to everyone in Party A, "yes, it''s true.


    Mr. Luke didn''t lie. She indeed won a designpetition, because I was out of my league in that


    competition, and lost to Miss Bai."


    This sentence was like a thunder. Without paying attention to the secret signal of Darren behind, she


    said directly, "I admit that I lost to Miss Bai. But during this process, I was not very convinced. Now is a


    chance. I am willing to stand up with Miss Bai in this fair environment. Even if I lose, I am also sincerely


    convinced."


    It cost nearly half of Scott''s savings to get acquainted with the project owner in person. Since he


    couldn''t afford to lose the meeting, he turned down in panic, "Everyone is busy and there''s no time to


    take part in thepetition. I came here today to get a chance for the design of Miss Jean''s work. Miss


    Gu also presented her presentation today without signing a contract. It''s fair topete with each


    other. "


    "Yes, I agree with you." She said to the man, who had been sitting behind the table and looking at them


    with great interest, "Since Miss Bai and I are bringing the design and demonstration of the main


    building today, I''m willing to bid for the design of the side building with Miss Bai. Our design will be


    better than the real one, which means you can also have more choices, right?"


    She turned around and gave a firm look at Darren. Jean then turned her head to give her a fierce look.


    "Okay, it''s a deal." The person in charge stood up and said, "For the sake of your fairpetition, you


    can all live in the hotel near ourpany after the field investigation."


    Jean restrained her fear and gave an impable perfect smile.


    Stretching out her hand, she said, "Miss Gu, fairpetition."


    "Wepete fairly. Take care of yourself."


    Both of them tightened their grip.


    "We''ve already got the chance to negotiate with them. Why did you give them the chance?" As Darren


    sat in the car, he couldn''t control the confusion in his mind.


    On the contrary, Tabitha looked at him. He was like an angry lion, adorable, not afraid of anyone at all.


    She said to him seriously, "I''ve hidden enough!"


    "From the day when she framed me with the miscarriage of her child, to the kidnap, and now, she has


    been challenging my personal bottom line, but I have always been a role that I can''t afford to lose."


    Yes, she didn''t want to do anything to hurt her. But she just wanted to let her know that she was not the


    prey, and she could only stand firm behind Darren Lu.


    However, there was still an unnatural expression on his face. He asked all of a sudden, "do you still


    care about Shawn''s taste? You want to fight against jasmine, don''t you?"


    "Of course not." She answered without any hesitation. "I''m full of nder. What''s done is done and I''ll


    live with experience in prison for my whole life. All the people would think of me as a dirty woman, and


    they can''t treat me like a normal person."


    However, her finger twitched. "At least I have to prove myself that I am not a jealous woman who will


    kill an innocent baby!"


    Darren got it. He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "You can do whatever you want. I''ll support


    you."


    "Really?"


    Whether it was true or not, Darren told her with a phone call.


    It was for Selina, "Postpone the recent meetings and send me an e-mail for anything urgent."


    "But," With a rattled tone, Selina said, "Mr. Lu, it''s time for us to sign a contract with each CEO. If Jian


    Company takes advantage of some loopholes, all our previous effort would be in vain."


    "Don''t worry." He said confidently, "I won''t have any free time in thepany. "I have been with the


    people from the Jian Company these days. I can see their every move. You just need to deal with the


    company''s internal affairs."


    He had dealt with a lot of business affairs, so he could spare some time to apany Joan as if they


    were on a trip. While she was doing her work, he could help her see the surrounding activities.


    Besides, they slept in the next room. He smiled at her in silence. ''I''ll wait and see how you can escape


    this time.''.


    Nick opened the door to the room. It had been a long time since his brother left home, but the room


    was still cleaned. When he came back, it was as clean as an King patrolling.


    He had always kept a wary attitude towards him and her mother.


    If he hadn''t been so vignt, he wouldn''t have paid so much attention to arrange someone to steal his


    confidential information. When hisst game failed, he aimed at Zoey again and helped her think of


    various ideas. It was not easy for her to win the favor of his most powerful grandfather in the family.


    Zoey called him "Grandpa" sweetly, making it difficult for others not to like her. He had thought that he


    was only one step away from sess. However, his elder brother, who always respected his


    grandfather, had grantly disobeyed his grandfather this time and brought another woman to his


    birthday party.


    However, it didn''t matter. He had been waiting to see how his grandpa would punish him. When they


    were young, no matter who did anything wrong, they were punished. Grandpa had a small room


    separated for them, which would make them kneel in it for different time periods ording to the


    degree of the mistake.


    The birthday party turned out to be her wedding event. When he saw Darren follow his grandfather in,


    he thought he would kneel down till the next morning.


    But he managed to y chess with his grandpa and make grandpa agree with his behavior!


    Zoey gritted her teeth andined to Nick on the phone. "You have promised me confidently that


    you will make everything go well as long as I get your grandfather''s consent. Then you can exin to


    me what happened at today''s birthday party and why I was like a joke today! Do you know? "


    Nick was as irritated as Zoey. Clutching his phone, he ran to the garden and said in a loud voice, "If you


    ask me, who should I ask? It''s all your fault. You are so stupid that you can''t even win Darren, what


    kind of a socialite are you! "


    "Don''t you think I think it over and over? I evene up with the idea of drugging his drink! He is too


    shrewd. I have thought of all kinds of methods. What else can I do? " Now she had lost her face totally.


    She even let her assistant and Darren know that she had drugged him.


    ''Ady of high birth! How could she be so shameless?''. What she couldn''t bear most was that the


    woman who was first photographed by the reporters with him, then worked with him, and even brought


    by him to the birthday party. He didn''t avoid it, as if he wanted to show her seriousness to her family.


    She and Nick would just be contemptible scoundrels?


    Zoey snapped her finger nail into the palm of her hand and said, "Good brother, I need your help now!"


    "I also need your help!"


    They came to an agreement. He said that he would find a way to make Zoey closer to Darren, but he


    only wanted her to do one thing for him!


    "What is it?" Hearing that she could get close to Darren again, even if she went to the frying pan, it was


    worth it.


    "As long as you have the chance to get the financial transactions of the Lu Company." He said lightly,


    as if it was as easy as picking up an egg in a chicken''s nest. "Take a picture and send it to me."


    "You are crazy!" Zoey asked him in astonishment, "You are the second son of the Lu family, but you put


    me in a difficult situation. It was impossible for an outsider to do such a thing. If you don''t want to help


    me, you can say that. It''s impossible toplete this task. As a shrewd man as Darren, he


    also has tough assistants!"


    The Lu Company had Nick''s mother''s informer who told her that Darren was not in thepany these


    days. All the trivial matters were handed over to Selina. This was a good opportunity.


    If he entered thepany without permission, Darren would definitely be surprised, but she was


    different. She would pretend to be a shrew to make trouble in thepany and put on an act. Even if


    Darren knew that, he would not be able to decide why she entered thepany.


    "Don''t you want to marry my brother?" His voice was full of temptation.


    In the corridor, there were only two people, with simple suitcases, and the gurgling sound of luggage


    was especially pleasant in the empty long corridor.


    He reached out his hand and gave the room card to Joan. Joan took it, but he held her hand instead.


    There was tenderness in his eyes. Joan didn''t refuse. It had been a long time since thest time she


    had such a sweet moment. She should thank herself for having the courage to spend time with the one


    she loved.


    "Ding -", they opened the door. She saw her room was right in front of Darren''s. But all of a sudden, he


    used his strength to push her into the room.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, there are two rooms." She was a little diffident. She still remembered that night when they met for


    the first time, he went out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his body. He looked so


    charming.


    His wheat-color skin, well developed and muscr muscles, as well as the tight line of his body,


    surprised Joan. She shook her head, trying to figure out what she was thinking about.


    "Yes, there are two rooms, but they are not that good. I don''t want to live there."


    Nonsense! He did it on purpose. Joan''s room was facing the north, and his room was facing the south,


    so if he said this, it was obvious that he was looking for an excuse!


    "Then, how about we exchange our rooms?" She reached out her hand for the room card, but Darren


    didn''t seem to hear it and didn''t intend to change the room card with her. He personally put the suitcase


    in the wardrobe. After sliding the room card into the drawer, he turned on the air conditioner.


    His eyes were so calm that Joan didn''t know what to do.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" A halo appeared under the light, lighting up the whole room.

 Chapter 62 A Date In Private

    Chapter 62 A Date In Private


    Joan swore to herself that she was not a liar!


    She was not used to lying. The spicy food covered her red face. She lowered her head and looked at


    him. "I, I''m not kidding. I just need time to think about it."


    ''Darren, you can''t me me. If I didn''t care too much and wasn''t too timid, if I was not afraid that I


    couldn''t have all the love you gave me, I wouldn''t have been so suffering.


    It was much braver for her to say no than to say yes.


    "But Joan, you said the different words a few days ago. You''ve already agreed to marry me, haven''t


    you?" He grabbed her wrist, raised her hand with the couple ring and put it in his palm.


    The two pairs of rings, one in each size, were shining brightly in the light. Joan just felt them harsh to


    her eyes. Stiffly and in a distance, she pushed Darren away and said, "I''m not feeling well today. Let''s


    talk about itter, okay?"


    "Let''s eat." Avoiding the burning eyes, Joan sat down and continued eating. Her stomach was already


    full, and she was unable to swallow anything.


    But now, apart from eating, it seemed that she couldn''t do anything else. She could feel his anger


    which made him very unhappy.


    She could feel it.


    "Why do you hate the Lu family so much? Or you have never thought of marrying me? "


    Putting the spoon into the te, they heard a sharp sound. He looked up at the girl who apparently had


    a big appetite and did not save her face. "Joan, I can win or lose in the business world but I don''t want


    to be cheated and used. This is my base line."


    Nobody knew since when they had talked like this. Their conversation had been full of suspicion of


    each other. She had tried to find out whether she was the one he loved most in his whole life by


    surveying his first love from all kinds of sources. His rejection always reminded her of her ex-husband.


    She took a sip of the lemonade and looked at him with her watery eyes. She knew that she couldn''t live


    up to the romantic evening and the ambiguous atmosphere around them.


    She only said, "Darren, I also have my bottom line. I hope that we two can never lie to each other."


    They would never lie to each other.


    Then, he raised his head and tasted the wine in the ss. He knew that he shouldn''t have drunk the


    wine in this way, but he was in no mood to enjoy it.


    "If you are not in a good mood, I can drive you home. You have been eating with your head lowered


    since night. Aren''t you afraid of being stuffed to death?"


    Darren''s words were like an imperial order to Joan, and they threw down her chopsticks in a hurry and


    left the restaurant one after another after he paid the bill.


    The atmosphere in the car was very cold. They didn''t talk much on the way. She didn''t know why she


    felt dizzy in Darren''s car, but she had a terrible feeling in her stomach.


    "Let me escort you upstairs." It was his habit. Every night when he came back home, he would send


    Joan upstairs on purpose. He was afraid that something would happen to her. Joan''s stomach wouldn''t


    stop churning as soon as she opened the door. She ran to the bathroom without taking off her shoes


    and threw up all the food she had eaten at night.


    She grabbed the edge of the toilet and began to vomit, Darren''s hands


    trying to keep her hair from falling on the filthy vomit.


    Gradually, both of them calmed down and sat on the sofa with a ss of water in their hands.


    "What do you want to ask me?" They uttered almost the same words at the same time, but they both


    fell into silence.


    When Joan was getting better, he thought it necessary to sit down and have a talk with her.


    Scott''s project was much smaller than that of Lu Company, and the decoration time was much shorter


    than that of Lu Company. When they gathered together, Party A specially called in Charles Lu to join


    the party.


    After all, Scott and Darren would be a headline when they appeared together.


    During the dinner, Scott just hid his capacities and bided his time. He really showed his mature self in


    front of Darren.


    In the bathroom next to the window, Darren looked at his face in the mirror. The warm water sshed


    on his hands and he rubbed his fingers gracefully.


    "Mr. Lu, Congrattions! Your business volume is now highly valued, and now the stock market


    condition and even the construction industry are all under your control. Congrattions!"


    Scott was washing his hands in the basin beside him. He said it peacefully. It sounded like an praise.


    However, Darren had never been fond of such a kind of person, so he just snorted with a snort,


    indicating that he was about to leave after hearing what he said.


    "A few days ago, I made an appointment with Joan to have a cup of coffee. She was as happy as


    before. She likes a cafe at the back street of our house. The dogs owned by the owner like her very


    much. You can take her there if she is unhappy in the future."


    He acted as if she had been in love with Joan before. He patted on his shoulder and pretended not to


    see his angry face. "She always overthought things, so sometimes she is sensitive and unhappy. I


    know you must think that I am not qualified to say these words, but I am really for her and I hope she


    can be happy."


    "Did you meet each other? You did it on purpose. What do you want her to know? "


    It turned out to be him. He and Austin once suspected that his mother embarrassed Joan, which


    resulted in her low spirits in the past few days. She was abnormally against marriage.


    As for Scott, he seemed to have known everything. Sure enough, Joan was still suspicious of him. The


    anger and determination she had towards him at that time was not entirely due to her obvious disgust


    towards him, but most of the truths she had believed.


    More care, more trouble. It seemed that he and Nick had made a right choice.


    He shook the water in his hands and took out a handkerchief from his pocket. When he was doing this,


    something unusual fell from his pocket.


    "By the way, if I didn''t drop it out on the street, I would have forgotten that," He picked up the ck


    bank card from the floor and shook it in front of Darren''s eyes, "She is too polite to me. She carelessly


    broke my things and insisted on paying me for the damages."


    But Darren didn''t show anger on his face. He stood there like a daredevil against the cold wind, letting


    Scott put the card into his pocket.


    "I know she made money for her out of her own ability. But it''s still your money. I feel weird if I ept it.


    But, Darren, I can tolerate you in any way. But if I find that she has some feelings for me, I won''t let it


    go."


    This time, he behaved differently from before in front of the other people at the party. He looked at


    Darren. Although Darren was a little shorter than him, he looked as imposing as him.


    "Are you furious for a beauty?" "Don''t forget you are a married man now. Do you want tomit the


    crime of multiple marriage? Or do you think Joan is the kind of woman who might have an affair with a


    married man like you? "


    "My marriage?"


    Hearing that, Scott burst intoughter all of a sudden. "You have schemed to let me know that my


    marriage is a mistake. I can end this joke anytime. To be honest, I really want to thank you. "


    Darren''s fists clenched. Scott detected his angry aura. ''He never debased himself in front of others. I


    don''t think he will punch me, '' he thought.


    But he was wrong this time. Darren was calm. The calmer he was, the more reckless he could be.


    He didn''t care about the result at all.


    He didn''t show his mood easily because no one had touched his bottom line that he couldn''t stand, but


    today, Scott had pointed it out.


    With a punch on the left, Scott was knocked down on the mirror. His hands were against the sink to


    prevent his head from knocking into the mirror.


    "I''ve always thought that someone would y tricks on me in front of Joan. I know that you''re a vile


    person. But I didn''t expect that you''re even not pretending to be a good person now. Are you


    investigating me behind my back?"


    He grabbed his neck and forced him to look into her eyes. "Tell me, who do you n this with?


    Otherwise, you won''t know so many things about me. If you don''t tell me, I will not take care of our


    fathers'' friendship. "


    "Darren Lu, are you scared?"


    Without any hesitation, Darren raised his right hand and punched Scott on the face, trying to conceal


    his true feelings.


    He was indeed a little worried. Who was it? ''Is it my mother, Anna? Nick Lu?'' They were the only two


    persons in his mind who were suspicious. Austin couldn''t get involved with him and Selina, who had


    been working for him for many years, would never cheat on him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After careful consideration, he guessed that they might be the only ones who would do such a thing.


    "It''s Nick, isn''t it?" He said in a certain tone. He keenly captured the concerns in his eyes and


    understood it.


    "Darren Lu, you can''t always be so superior to me. I will let you enjoy the feeling of admiring others one


    day." Then he took a deep breath and said, "I will ask Joan out again. You don''t have the right to stop


    me, nor do you have any evidence to charge me of that. Do you think it''s fun, Darren Lu? I think the


    game is about to start. It''s about to be the time to decide the winner. "


    When they came out, Darren''s clothes were wrinkled, and Scott left in a hurry with his blue mask. After


    looking at each other, Austin and Selina had a better understanding of what was going on.


    The two young men were fighting secretly.

 Chapter 63 The Fight Between Men

    Chapter 63 The Fight Between Men


    Selina hurried over, helped him to straighten the position of his tie, and tugged the hem of his clothes.


    Fortunately, the quality of his clothes was good. There was no other problem. His face expression


    showed that, after the fierce fighting just now, it was obvious that he won, while Scott was at a


    disadvantage.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I have something to deal with in thepany today, so I won''t have much time to chat with the


    seniors. Next time, I''ll find a chance to invite you all to get together."


    It was an oral statement. In fact, he was not in the mood to deal with it. Now he just wanted to go to a


    ce.


    "Mr. Lu, are you sure we are going to Miss Gu''s home now? Your emotion. " Selina opened and shut


    her mouth.


    "What''s wrong with my emotions?"


    Although he knew that Selina kindly reminded him for the good of their rtionship, he couldn''t listen to


    her because he was too depressed.


    ''Joan, I told you. You can''t take a joke on this.


    Lying prone on the ground, she swept the floor carefully. She liked to clean the floor when she was a


    child. At that time, Laura and Celia were


    not at home. Her mother was still alive, but she was already weak.


    Therefore, she often helped the nanny to cook together for her mother. And she always knelt on the


    ground and wiped the floor. Unlike other children, she thought doing housework was a kind of


    enjoyment, not a burden.


    When there were guests at home, they would tell her father that she was a tough girl.


    The door was knocked violently. She shook her clothes and stood up to open the door.


    "Darren," Someone asked as she had expected, "Why do you look so pale? Are you ill?"


    After wiping her hands dry with her apron, Joan reached out her hand to feel his forehead. All of a


    sudden, she was grabbed and pushed into the bedroom.


    Darren closed the door as he pushed Joan down to the ground and said, "That''s what you said about


    ''sickness''. You said you are ufortable! If you are not feeling well, why did you wipe the floor? Why


    did you step on the ground with bare feet?"


    Joan, when did you learn to lie to me?


    "I didn''t!" Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Darren''s anger. His teeth and


    tongues were on her neck and her shoulders.


    His breath was getting heavier and heavier, ignoring the woman beneath him.


    "Darren, are you out of your mind?"


    "I''m crazy! I was driven crazy by you. You''re my woman now. You''re going to marry me. Do you know


    that? " It was the first time that Darren''s hair was messy and his lips were dry and pale.


    He was always neat. He was still well dressed even if he didn''t go to bed for a whole day. But he just


    went to a banquet today.


    When he came back, he looked like he had been through a lot.


    "I know. But what do you mean? Rape before marriage? Family Violence? Are you drunk or what? I''m


    not your legal wife yet. How could you do this to me? "


    Breathing heavily, Joan struggled to break free, but her cor was pulled open, and half of her


    shoulders were exposed. She hadn''t been insulted like this by Darren for a long time. Since they


    officially became boyfriend and girlfriend, he had never talked to her like that.


    "Rape before marriage? It turns out that you always hold this thought. Do you live with me because you


    got drunk and had sex with me that day? Were you taking me as the only legitimate husband you had...


    "


    "p!"


    "Shame on you!"


    The man''s face was heavily tilted to one side. He was in a daze for a long time and couldn''t believe


    what was happening. His cheek turned red and five slender fingerprints were carved on his face.


    It was obvious that the p was made with great strength and a certain emotion.


    She could do it. Darren Lu''s heart sank. He felt like his whole world was going to copse.


    "Why did you lie to me?"


    He released Joan and stood up. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she breathed. She looked so sad.


    He ignored his burning cheeks and turned her face to look at her carefully. "I overestimated you, Joan. I


    didn''t expect you to be such a heartless woman," he said.


    "heartless? I lied to you? Then she turned to Darren and said, "You too." He was so rude to her as


    soon as he entered the house, and he was still angry with her at the moment.


    Darren stood in front of the window, smoking one cigarette after another. But before he finished his


    words, he violently smashed the cigarette on the ground. "Then why don''t you want to marry me since


    you met Scott? It''s just a coincidence?"


    "Then why don''t you reflect on yourself and see if you have done anything wrong?"


    "Did I do anything wrong? It''s my fault that I didn''t keep an eye on you. From tomorrow on, you have to


    go to work and get off work with me, and all your time is mine. I don''t allow you to lie to me again. " Mr.


    Lu answered in a bossy manner, which dejected Joan.


    That was how he solved the problem. She was too naive. He had never been wrong since childhood.


    How could he be wrong now? It was her fault.


    "Mr. Lu, I have received the order. If there is nothing else, please go home and have a rest. I want to


    sleep, can I?"


    In a rage, she took off the apron around her waist, threw it on the ground, opened the quilt and got in.


    She didn''t sit up until the footsteps disappeared and the door was mmed shut.


    With his eyes closed, Darren was sitting in his car, and Selina Zhang, dared not say a word. He flew


    into a rage and went to the stairs to meet Joan. His face was red and swollen, and obviously she had a


    quarrel with him.


    It was intense.


    With his eyes closed, he felt the burning pain on his cheek through his whole body. He had endured it


    enough that no woman dared to make fuss with him like this before.


    It was the first time that he had been pped by a woman. Although his father and grandfather had


    beaten him. How could he endure this without saying anything?


    "If a man loves a woman, will he stand that she dates another man behind his back?" He seemed to


    talk to himself or ask his assistant Selina.


    Besides, that man was her ex-husband.


    "Perhaps there are some misunderstandings between you. I think most girls are suspicious that they


    have a kind lie because they are too nervous about Mr. Lu," Selina answered.


    "Let''s go home."


    Selina nodded and said, "Well, Mr. Lu, would you like to go to a pharmacy? You have a meeting


    tomorrow."


    Darren just nodded perfunctorily. He needed to work out a n to deal with Scott step by step.


    Sure enough, grandpa had warned him not to be soft on the enemy of


    giving them a chance to live. In the end, they might be rescued and be invisible bombs at any


    time.


    Back then, he had tried to give Joan an opportunity to prove her innocence, but he had gone against


    his usual way of handling those matters. He had even given the Jian Company a chance to gasp for air.


    Now it turned out that he had somehow interfered in their rtionship. He shouldn''t have let the tiger


    return to its hometown, just in case it would frighten him further.


    "Uncle Fred, I want to know how many business cooperations do you have with the Jian Company." As


    soon as he arrived at home, Darren got through to Uncle Fred. He had taken good care of hispany


    since he knew that he was the former vice president of the Gu Company who worked for Joan''s father.


    In addition, they had a tacit agreement, that was, they just wanted to find out the evidence how Scott


    destroyed the Gu Company in detail. Therefore, although Fred, on the other hand, didn''t need to look


    up to Scott, he didn''t even dare to make decisions on his own before.


    However, he still needed to be in Scott''s the heart like a nail.


    "There is only a small part that I don''t have ess to the core of his project." They are all experienced


    businessmen. They talked with each other calmly. "But recently I found that his assistant seems to


    haveint against him. If Mr. Lu has an intention, you can start from there. That may be a


    breakthrough."


    "Is that Amy Qu? I''ve looked into her background. I think she is the same as all of us. My assistant


    worked there since her childhood. I don''t think it''s a good idea to hire her. Are you sure? "


    A file was delivered to the vi by Shelly. She was nice to others, and after she worked in the Lu


    Company, Joan rmended to make a more suitable position for her. At that time, she was a kind-


    hearted woman, and she became the only one who took care of Joan.


    "Shelly and Amy Qu have already be good friends. I think the source of the information is reliable.


    It is said that she is not dissatisfied with the Scott, but with Scott alone. Recently, Scott was so angry


    that it was hard for them to ept."


    Generally speaking, everyone had a temper. As assistants, they wouldn''t take the pressure to heart.


    However, Scott had reached the point of being paranoid and supercilious.


    The chief designer, his closest assistant, and even the driver working for him, had been in a bad mood


    some day and suffered. Not to mention scold for no reason, it was very likely that all the credit they had


    made before would be erased. It was hard to say.


    "In this case, ask Shelly to spend more time with her. Let''s find out the reason why Scott has a bad


    temper."


    This was how things were like in this battlefield. There were ups and downs. They would arrange the


    chess pieces with one move after another.


    While he was busy with his moves, his brother was congratting their game with Scott.

 Chapter 64 stalking

    Chapter 64 stalking


    An unexpected visitor squeezed in Linda''s bed''.


    When she opened the door and let this little woman in, she crawled into her quilt and threw her long


    arms and legs on the bed without saying anything.


    "Don''t ask me anything now. Just let me hold you like this for a while."


    She had seen how well Darren treated her, or she would doubt whether the big fool had been fooled by


    Scott again, or being bullied by Jean. She almost had the impulse to p the table and stand up.


    She thought about it carefullyter. Now it was not her turn to fight. If the two bastards really came to


    attack, they would have been killed long ago by Mr. Lu.


    "You have been holding me like this for almost half an hour. I still can''t figure out why you are in a bad


    mood now. Tell me, I will avenge you!"


    Joan''s face crumpled. "I want to stay here for a couple of days."


    If she wanted on the sofa when she just divorced from Scott and was released from prison, she would


    be bold enough to leave the whole bed to her. But now she was Mr. Lu''s girlfriend and was going to live


    in the Lu mansion. How could she be homeless?


    Realizing that it was a very serious matter, she asked, "Did you quarrel with Mr. Lu?"


    She nodded.


    "Did he bully you?"


    She nodded, thought for a while and shook her head.


    She didn''t like the way she answered it. Linda didn''t belong to a business family, so she didn''t want to


    follow Darren''s order.


    Just as the old saying goes, ''Where there is nothing held, there is nothing to lose.'' Up to now, her best


    friend hadn''t been more unrestrained before she got married. Since she had been together with that


    man, bad things had happened continuously.


    She would never let Joan be unhappy again.


    "Don''t call him!" Joan took her phone out of her hand. "Leave me some dignity. I don''t want to let him


    know where I am. I''ll write my resignation letter to you in a couple of days. All you need to do is to do


    me a favor! Hand the letter to him for me. "


    Had a fight? Linda could tell from Joan''s face that she had been in low spirits for a long time. But she


    didn''t know why Joan could abandon that position after a lot of efforts she had made.


    "Does he have a mistress?"


    This was the only excuse she could think of. Otherwise, her close friends who were always dominated


    by love would not be so embarrassed.


    "It''s worse than having a mistress."


    "Is Mr. Lu married secretly?"


    She shook her head. The feeling of being a recement was even sadder than the feeling of him


    having an affair. Joan thought that when she saw that Scott was having sex with Jean, she was angry


    and aggrieved.


    However, after she met Darren, she had a deep feeling of disappointment. She had always been proud


    of herself. She was unique in his heart.


    She was the only person who dared to contradict him, and the only person who was not afraid of him.


    "Well, you are just so so." Hearing that, Selina was so shocked that sweat began to form on her nose.


    She had thought that Darren would let her die miserably. However, he only looked at her face with a


    yful look, without saying anything.


    He was the only man who could always please her and amuse her.


    "Red date ginger tea. This is Mr. Lu''s order." Thinking of this, she felt a little guilty. Although she had


    used an excuse to ask him to take good care of her.


    But as far as she knew, she was not the only, not the first, but even a shadow. It was the first time she


    had such a feeling that something was hollowed out.


    When Darren had his first meeting, he kept his jaw down a little bit. Under the dim light, employees


    dared not to observe the boss''s face carefully, but a bold girl stole a few nces at him.


    It seemed that CEO''s face was a little bit swollen.


    "Ms. Zhang, what happened to Mr. Lu? He had a fight with someone. "


    "If you don''t want to live, you can ask me anything!" She cast a sidelong nce at the little girl, then got


    up to have a look and filled the light beside him.


    In the face of the president''s injury, Joan skipping work, everyone knows that two people had a fight.


    However, this woman was so audacious that even Mr. Lu was defeated by someone. It was just that


    the once noisy Joan hadn''t shown up for two days.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Were they in a cold war?


    Selina asked him tentatively. She didn''t know whether he had any n tonight and where he wanted to


    go. Darren kept silent for a while and answered, "Go home!"!


    The pride of a man was really important sometimes. Selina knew that she couldn''t persuade them to


    give up hope. Perhaps one of them was able to straighten out their thinking and clear up the


    misunderstanding, so everything would be fine.


    Just as she was about to walk out of Darren''s office, she bumped into Austin who was walking towards


    her like a gust of wind.


    "Mr. Lu, you may need to take the key of the apartment with you. You should go to Miss Gu''s ce."


    He sprang out of his seat and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with her?" All kinds of bad assumptions


    ran through his mind. Did the kidnapping happen again?


    "I will drop by Miss Gu''s apartment on my way there, but no one turns on the light even if I wait for her


    outside. So I knocked at the door several times, but no one answered." Darren nodded at him,


    indicating him to go on.


    In fact, it was impossible for any idents to happen, because recently there had been no idents


    around. If there was any ident, there would be someone who put forward the purpose he wanted.


    "I suspect that Miss Gu is a woman of high will. Is it because you hurt her heart that she ran away from


    home?"


    Ran away from home? Darren''s heart sank. He had always been calm and collected. But at this


    moment, he didn''t know where to find her. Where could she go?


    To find Scott? He felt guilty that he didn''t trust her until now and even doubted that she went to find that


    man.


    Because of him, bad things happened.


    "Darren, don''t worry. Generally, a girl will quarrel with her boyfriend in such a situation, and it won''t be


    too serious. Maybe she will find a girlfriend or a good friend. Do you know who friend her is?"


    Linda! He thought of her, so he called Selina and said, "I remember Joan reced her to interview me


    back then. Do you remember that newspaper office or magazine office? Go to that office and give me


    Linda''s phone number."


    Joan had already written her resignation letter. She quickly typed and deleted it. Although she had only


    written a letter of resignation, actually it was more difficult than writing a speech. Linda had already


    seen through her reluctance to leave.


    "It''s easy. Why don''t you ask Darren Lu? Is it because you are like his ex-girlfriend? He doesn''t know


    you care about him so much. If he knows, I don''t think he will be so mean to you!"


    She had never been in love before. Joan had told her that although Linda wasn''t an expert in it, she


    knew it better than anyone else. It was just like that in a rtionship, the outsiders understood more


    than the yers. And when she was in love, she would be confused as well. She might also quarrel.


    "But he didn''t trust me."


    Her finger finally ended thest period. "Give my resignation to him in person. I can send him an email,


    but I still have something to take. Please help me."


    No one could persuade Joan, except for herself.


    She really liked the job. She looked at the white paper popping out little by little from the printer and


    saw the title on it, which made her heartbroken.


    So many designs made her look like the sunshine in the world. It was a great honor to be recognized


    by others. She had thought to give a show here, but now she couldn''t.


    "Mr. Lu, I got a call from the receptionist downstairs. She said that ady named Linda wants to see


    you."


    "Call her up!"


    Austin shook his head indifferently. He was a man of calmness. Never did he say this when he was


    receivingrge customers.


    If it weren''t for Joan, he wouldn''t have put down his dignity.


    "Please have some tea, Miss Ji." He quickly stepped aside and got straight to the point, "Miss Ji must


    be here for the Joan thing, right?"


    "Well." Before she left, she had promised Joan that she wouldn''t betray her. Linda took the resignation


    letter out of her bag and handed it to Darren. "Mr. Lu, I don''t know where she is, but she sent me the


    letter of resignation through e-mail. She asked me to give it to you and bring the Coffee Mug back.


    She''lle to pick it up when she''s free."


    ''Isn''t that the coffee cup that I gave her?'' thought Darren. She didn''t know whether she should be


    happy or sad. She still couldn''t let it go. However, instead of saying anything, she directly sent him a


    piece of paper and was about to leave.


    "If there isn''t anything else, I have to go now. Bye!"


    If she stayed a little longer, the lie would be revealed. How could she not know what Joan was thinking.


    He was such a handsome, gentle and considerate CEO. But still, she wanted to leave.


    If it were her, she would stick to him.


    "Austin." Darren looked down at the untouched ck tea and called his name in a low voice.


    His old friends who had been understanding him for many years immediately understood what he


    meant. Naturally, he took out the key of the Honda from his trousers pockets.


    "I see. I will call you if I get any news."


    The taxi in front was moving steadily. No one noticed the dark car following it.

 Chapter 65 Reunite

    Chapter 65 Reunite


    Joan had apanied Linda to buy her myna. Before she went to prison, the bird finally learned how


    to say her name.


    After three years, even the myna didn''t recognize her. The name "Joan" had been deleted from its


    brain.


    "Is it so easy to forget the past?" She gently caressed the bird''s mouth and gave it the sunflower seeds


    on her palm.


    "Joan, I''m back!"


    From the hallway came the voice of Linda. Joan quickly put on her slippers and walked towards the


    hallway.


    "What did he say?" Although Joan showed a sign of indifference on her face, she was really looking


    forward to the answer. Is Darren so indifferent that he didn''t care about the resignation at all? Or did he


    feel sorry for her?


    Linda poked her nose and said, "You''re too stubborn. You always think too much. Everyone has a past.


    But I think Mr. Lu is really nervous about you. You don''t know how nervous he was when I looked at his


    eyes when I lied!"


    She led Joan to the sofa and sat down. "He really wants to know where you are. Perhaps he really


    wants to have a talk with you. Why do you refuse to see him? Maybe you should meet each other in


    the future. Just let it go. If he doesn''t like you, why does he have a straight face when he received the


    resignation letter?"


    She thought to herself, ''He really didn''t want me to resign, neither did I.'' Suddenly, a feeling of nausea


    surged in her stomach. It''s probably because that she hasn''t eaten well these days which hurt her


    stomach. In recent days, no matter what food Linda bought, she always have no appetite.


    She felt better after spitting out the acid saliva in the bathroom.


    "Are you all right, Joan? Why have you been like this all the time? Are you having a stomachache


    because you haven''t eaten well recently?"


    "No, I''m good. Don''t worry about me..."


    She had been trying very hard to control herself. However, the strange feeling in her stomach was so


    strong that she had to swallow saliva to prevent the sour water in her stomach, which was in vain in the


    end.


    "No way!" Linda stood up, grabbed some of her clothes, and put them on Joan''s head. "Get up. I''ll take


    you to the hospital right now. I''m not sure until you go to see a doctor. Even if you and Darren get


    angry, you should take care of yourself."


    She could tell from Darren''s caring eyes that he had been angry with her for only a few days. And they


    would get well soon. So she must take good care of Joana these days, or Mr. Lu would hate her for


    sure.


    Joan raised her knee from the cold ground and sat down on the sofa to rx. "Linda, judging from his


    expression, can you tell that he doesn''t want me to resign?"


    She stared at the ceiling speechlessly. She was not blind, and his expression was obvious. Everyone


    could tell what was going on.


    "Miss Gu, you have been pregnant for a month."


    The doctor looked at her with a smile. A mother should be the happiest, shouldn''t she? But the woman


    in front of her was obviously not happy. The girl who should be her bestie looked at her with worry.


    "I have a baby? It''s been a month. " Joan gently stroked her belly.


    Darren, it''s our baby. It''s our baby.


    Scott and she had married for half a year, but she had never got pregnant. Unexpectedly, she was


    pregnant on her birthday after having a romantic night with Darren.


    Is it fate that didn''t let her go?


    "Joan, why are you so stubborn? Don''t you want to see Darren?" "Don''t torture yourself like this. You


    should give birth to your baby as well. After all, he can''t be born without a father."


    It turned out to be a young couple who had a quarrel. The young doctor had seen too many men and


    women like this, so he also persuaded, "It''s better for a child to grow up in aplete family. Or he will


    have psychological defect when he grows up."


    However, she had disappeared for so long, and she did not hear that Mr. Lu had any reactions. He was


    still reporting the results of the Lu Company on financial newspapers.


    Austin followed them to the hospital. The Department of Obstetrics and gynecology. Was it...


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He got through to Darren without hesitation. The content on the phone was brief.


    X hospital. Joan was put on a gynecology examination.


    The implication was that your girlfriend might have some good news and you decide whether you will


    come.


    All the people in the Lu Company seemed to meet a ghost today. Darren rarely stopped the meeting at


    the critical moment, and when he walked out of the door, he used a trot.


    The young men and girls could not wait to gossip. They all leaned on the window and door frame,


    looking at the flustered back of Mr. Lu who was rarely seen like this.


    No wonder they were curious. They had never seen Mr. Lu diposed. For so many years, no


    matter how difficult the cases he encountered, he was always confident with a smile.


    When having a meeting, he always says: "Is there anything to be panic about?"


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Lu today? Joan hasn''te here for so many days. Do you think it''s rted to


    her?"


    "I don''t know, but eighty percent of the chance is right. Didn''t you see that Mr. Lu ran out after giving a


    nce at his phone?"


    Selina had tried to ask the gossipers to go back to work, but she had failed to notice that Nick had


    entered thepany building when she was driving her car.


    "Nick? What are you doing here? "


    In fact, it was always hard to find Nick in thepany, because Darren didn''t like others to poke their


    nose into his family affairs. Since ancient times, there were reasons why one son gained less favor.


    There were two possibilities. One was that Nick was spoiled, the other was that Darren was bossy, but


    all of them were members of the Lu family. Therefore, they had to show their respect. It was said that


    Selina followed Nick closely every time he came.


    But today, as soon as assistant Zhang went out, he came to visit. They didn''t know how he was treated,


    so they could only look at each other and smiled embarrassedly.


    "Darren has gone out, so did Selina. Has something happened in thepany? And who did you just


    speak of? Joan? Isn''t that my brother''s girlfriend? What happened to her again? "


    Although he looked concerned, he was delighted to know that the method of Scott was really feasible.


    Nick had been right to believe in his words.


    If anything went wrong with Joan and him, his mind would be in a total mess. Although he had tried his


    best to control his emotions, his grandfather and father had taught him that he had been doing well.


    "Darren, you can''t let anyone find your weakness, or it would be a dagger in your throat from now on,"


    Without any hesitation, he stepped on the gas and drove all the way to the hospital.


    "Eat some more." Linda was more experienced than Joan. The doctor said that during the first three


    months of pregnancy, it was not stable and needed nourishment. So she went to buy a lot of delicious


    food.


    "This medicine can nourish blood." "This is good for your mood."


    She even lied to Darren that she was in her period a few days ago. She didn''t expect that it hadn''t


    come for a long time because of pregnancy. Now she knew the reason.


    If Darren came here, he might be very embarrassed.


    "Close your eyes and have a rest."


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she smelt so sensitive. Her nose seemed to be filled with a faint vor


    of lemon smoke that she was familiar with, mixed with the vor of rice in the spoon that reached out in


    front of her nose.


    "Are you going to keep avoiding me like this?"


    She opened her eyes all of a sudden. After looking at the man in front of her for a long time, she


    suddenly pushed the spoon away as if she had seen something she didn''t want to see, and curled up


    at the corner of the bed alone.


    Darren Lu felt awkward because he didn''t know how to deal with this situation. Darren Lu was hurt by


    Joan''s reaction and asked, "Is my child all right?"


    "Do you still recognize him as your child? Now you don''t doubt that I still have a rtionship with Scott.


    He is the father of the baby, not you? "


    Darren lowered his head and his eyes lit up. "Joan, can we stop quarreling? I''ll tell you everything you


    want to know. But can you not ask about your husband from another man? "


    ''I''ll be jealous. Although I am thergest boss of the Lu Company and I can ask for anything I want and


    don''t worry about being taken away by others, you''re the only one who''s always like a light and who


    has your own pursuit.''


    "Who is L?"


    She finally asked calmly. What on earth had happened to the woman who made her feel fear.


    "She is my first girl I fell in love with."


    When she was in college, she was a model whom he walked on the stage with. The sponsor of the


    dress had a good rtionship with Darren''s family. They sponsored him in order to take care of him.


    As a result, this was the first time for him to attend such a public activity. He got to know a mysterious


    woman in this way.


    "Back then, there was a girl standing in the backstage. She almost cried because her zipper was


    broken. So I tied the back part of her clothes with the help of the pins. But I have never done that for


    other people. I have seen her tender skin poked by the pins for several times."


    "I''ve never seen a girl so fearless of pain. But she didn''t utter a word. When the blood shot out, I knew


    that I just poked her skin."


    Joan knew how it felt, so she smiled.


    "Perhaps, she had fallen in love with you since then." She said jealously.


    When she was a student, she was brave. After all, they were young and energetic. Even if she lost, she


    could afford to lose.

 Chapter 66 Change A Job

    Chapter 66 Change A Job


    If Scott were not her ymate in childhood and not stayed by her side as a knight from childhood, she


    would probably be frank enough and wouldn''t hide her feelings towards boys she liked.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she met Darren a few years earlier.


    Perhaps she wasn''t so sensitive, and perhaps he wasn''t so indifferent and harder to get close to.


    "At the beginning, I did feel that this girl was very attractive to me by every move she made. But as time


    went by, I found that her love for me was not as pure as before."


    Therefore, when he rushed to the airport and got the news that she was gone, he was very sad.


    "Move back? Can you give me one more chance? I was so scared to lose you, so I blurted it out. I''ll


    pay attention to it from now on and won''t let you feel wronged again."


    Joan opened her mouth, looked at his big hand on her belly and said, "Well, if you dare to get angry


    with me again, I''ll run away from home with my child."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t lie to me about anything in the future."


    "Okay, you can''t either! Don''t meet that man without telling me. "


    Said Darren in an overbearing manner.


    "You should know that you are pregnant with my child. If anything happens to you, I may be the next


    person to go to prison!"


    Joan took her finger back unconsciously. It had left a shadow in her heart. "Why?" she asked in fear.


    "I''m afraid I''ll kill someone."


    After witnessing what had happened at the gate, Austin touched Linda''s elbow and said, "I''ll drive you


    home. You can go and pack up Miss Gu''s clothes. It seems that Mr. Lu will surely take her back today."


    On the way back, she had been gazing at the handsome driver''s face from time to time.


    ''Oh, does handsome boss also hire handsome subordinates?'' He was so handsome when he was


    driving. Linda almost drooled at the sight of him. The ce where she worked was like a nun convent.


    Besides, it was a nun with bitches all over it.


    She hadn''t seen a man for a long time, let alone such a handsome man. It was not her fault to be rude.


    "Miss Ji, is there anything on my face? You have been peeking at me several times. "


    "How... How did you know that I was peeking at you?" He knew it was just a peep, but he still could not


    understand amorous feelings so easily. She was a girl, but he did not show any respect at all.


    Handsome guys seemed to have lower EQ.


    He had experienced a lot of this when he was in college, and believed that all the people who made


    friends with Joan were as innocent as her.


    After all, he had been in the army for many years and had a good perception of every movement that


    ordinary people could not notice.


    "Miss Ji unscrewed the cap with a bottle of water and looked at me once. Then you pretended to bend


    down and pick up the bottle. You nced at me again when opening the backpack zipper and just now


    when lifting your hair aside. Did I say anything wrong?"


    He suddenly had the intention to tease her. Perhaps he was even in a better mood than usual now that


    Darren and Joan were back together.


    Her face was as beautiful as the burning clouds in the West. She continued, "You didn''t say anything


    wrong. But I want to know how you can do two things at the same time. Obviously, you have been


    paying attention to the road ahead. In addition, you should pay attention to the traffic jam. How can you


    notice my little trick?"


    "There is more. Just now, you took out a small mirror from your bag and looked at yourself in it for two


    times. You have used a mobile phone for once. If I remember correctly, you opened the Wechat


    interface. And there should be a pink headphone in your bag. You used your left hand when you


    unzipped the knot. Did I say anything wrong?"


    People around Darren were all unscrupulous! Every single word that he said was true that even the


    pink headphones.


    "You are Mr. Lu''s private detective? Or his privatewyer? "


    "I''m just his personal bodyguard. I don''t have a good education, and I haven''t even graduated from


    university. How can I be awyer?"


    Austin was interested in reconnaissance andw. If things went right, he would apply for further


    education. Perhaps he was a member of a well-known foreign university.


    It was indeed a pity that they hadn''t graduated from a university. Originally, Linda wanted to ask Austin


    what he was thinking about, but she decided not to ask him anymore after seeing his expression. As a


    journalist, she perceived that he must have something on his mind and didn''t want to share it with her.


    Both Selina and Austin were busy with Darren and Joan, so they had no idea what was going on in the


    company. Nick was like a wild horse with little rein, and nobody in thepany could stop him.


    He told Scott about the reason why Darren went out and how he behaved abnormally. Then, he


    immediately sent people to follow Darren. He didn''t care whether it was Darren, Selina or Austin. He


    would follow them to get what he wanted.


    ''Poor Nick, thank you.''


    Scott poured the red wine in the ss into her throat and approached Jean, holding a ss of red


    wine.


    "I just heard you talk over the phone. What happened to Joan? She is now Mr. Lu''s wife to be, but you


    still miss her? Do you want me to torture you? "


    "If you can live here, then just live here quietly. I won''t provoke you, and so do you. If you can''t, I don''t


    mind a divorce again. Do you think it''s impossible for me divorcing you?"


    Although divorcing repeatedly was bad for their reputation, and their partners might think that they are


    unreliable in love, as well as in business, just like actors and actresses, it was important for them to


    have a good reputation.


    But he couldn''t let Jean be too proud and arrogant. Since she was exposed that she used him, she


    didn''t have to pretend to be virtuous and gentle anymore.


    "Of course you won''t mind. Moreover, people in this industry don''t know about it, but everyone knows


    that since Joan has straightened her out, the public opinion is all on her side. You''ve already been a


    scum. Of course you don''t care about being a scum again."


    She curved her hair backwards and continued, "But shouldn''t you care about more assets? As far as I


    know, you are definitely regretful to be restrained by me. If we get divorced, I can share half of your


    money, house, car, and even anything else. "


    She rubbed her fingers. "And I also have a part of the shares of yourpany. If you want to get rid of


    me, you can dream it, Scott. As for Joan, I will definitely make her have a hard time one day."


    He didn''t bother to argue with her and let her misunderstand him. He was not the kind of man who


    would turn back on an old pasture. Everyone was just a tool for him to reap what he had sown.


    Before, he had used to take advantage of Jean''s belly, and he had taken advantage of Joan''s financial


    resources and reputation, too.


    "As you like." He looked at her coldly, picked up his wallet and left home. Now he just wanted to find a


    quiet ce to think about the next step, and did not have time to argue with this woman here.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A car in the distance turned on the high light after seeing Scott''s car disappeared in the darkness. The


    person in the apartment heard the sound and walked towards the car.


    The car window was rolled down slowly. What appeared in front of her was still that familiar and


    strange face.


    "Miss Bai hase down like this. Can''t even you keep your husband by your own charm?"


    The man took off his sunsses and revealed a charming smile.


    She looked at him from head to toe and said, "I''m in low spirits. You are right, I''m a woman whocks


    love from my husband. But who gave me this? How dare youe to see me? "


    She touched Adam''s chest with her white finger. Two of them were in dark, one was dark and the other


    was white. The difference was strong. One was calm, while the other was furious.


    "That''s it, Jean? It''s true that I hurt you, but who would have thought that Darren was so powerful? I''ve


    been in this circle for so many years, but it''s the first time that I lost a step. Someone set me up. "


    Resting her soft hand on his, Adam said, "Don''t worry. I remember the young couple. I will surely take


    revenge for you. But you have no high position in thepany, and you don''t know much about


    design. Why don''t you change a job?"


    This really moved Jean. Unlike Joan, she was not interested in design, so she couldn''t do better. When


    she saw books and her sketches, she was disgusted.


    However, she really didn''t know what she could do. Recently, she had been treated like a stranger by


    Scott. She couldn''t ask him for money often, and she also had to bear the contempt from him.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "Miss Bai is a natural beauty. It seems that you are supposed to be a model. What''s more, I know a


    more important inside information that is rted to Darren Lu and Joan Gu."


    Upon hearing the name, Jean was so agitated that she raised her tone, "It has something to do with


    them? What is it? "


    "L Qi, the woman who once stood on Darren Lu''s shoulder, seems to be nning toe back


    recently. I know she has a famous model abroad and she ising back. Guess what she will do."


    Adam stretched out his hand and lit a cigar. The heavy smoke was sprayed on her face, teasing her


    very much.

 Chapter 67 Planting Seeds

    Chapter 67 nting Seeds


    She didn''t care about any other things, but once she learned that it was rted to Joan or Darren, she


    would get involved.


    These two people set her up and made me suffer a lot. She was suffering while they were still happy


    out of nothing.


    "Who is L? I''ve never heard of her. "


    Now she only had one thought in her mind that it was the best for Joan to know what she felt like. She


    had never admitted defeat.


    She thought if she could make her lose again, then she must be able to put her into jail again.


    Reaching out his hands and flicking the cigarette ash, Adam said, "It seems that you really have been


    separated from Scott. He didn''t even tell you about that."


    ''him? Jean sneered and thought to herself, ''He seldom goes home for so many days. No matter how


    virtuous I am, I have cooked meals for him and fetched clothes for him. I have pretended to be a good


    wife for several times, but his attitude towards me is not as passionate as before.''


    He spoke less and barely listened to her.


    "It''s because of Joan." She was pissed off, especially when she thought that he didn''t tell her anything


    about his mother. If she and Charles had told him everything, how could she end up like this?


    "What are you talking about? Tell me who L is! Why is she helpful?" She snatched the cigarette from


    the outstretched lips of Adam, took a few sips of it and said, "I don''t have the patience to gossip with


    you here. If you are willing to help me, help me. If you are not willing to help me, we will not meet again


    in the future. Although I am not fearful now, I won''t be so idle."


    The snow-white car light made the ce in front of them look as bright as daytime. He waved his hand,


    and his subordinate took an American fashion magazine with a face of an oriental woman on the cover.


    Her small skeletons, awl face, t and indifferent facial features were pure and innocent.


    "She is L Qi. Recently, Scott has been in touch with her. He has even nned to let here back."


    "My husband? He went to America a few days ago. I thought he went there with Joan. I didn''t know


    there was such a bitch abroad. " She gnashed her teeth in anger, wondering if all the women in the


    modeling industry were like this. She had a slim figure and got a man''s soul.


    ''Was this woman reallyrge breasted but brainless?''


    "Don''t be jealous. That''s not what I want to tell you. Scott probably has no interest in her. But Darren is


    her first boyfriend and there is no doubt about it. ording to my men, that woman has been stopped


    working for a long time. There are two possibilities."


    The first love of Darren, was a big news for many years in this industry. Everyone knew that he was a


    person who had never been involved in women''s business. Even if the customers paid for it, they had


    been enthusiastically pushing the most beautiful sittingdy in front of him. He only enjoyed his wine.


    He did flirt with girls.


    But he had never taken any girl away, not to mention to be photographed, That was why the sudden


    exposure of Joan gave the press a huge blow. No one was able to deal with Darren.


    "What are the two possibilities?" As she couldn''t think clearly, she asked Mr. Geng in a hurry.


    "The first reason is that she is ready to quit her career as a model, but given her Chinese achievements


    abroad, she can''t give up such a good future and chose to have a half-way rest. The second reason is


    what I am inquiring, she is pregnant."


    Pregnant? Jean thought fast in her mind, ''Pregnant? It has been half a year since she went abroad.


    What does that mean?


    A hint of chuckles crept over her face. She turned from chuckling toughing as she racked her brain


    for a possible answer. She asked, "Do you mean it''s Darren Lu''s child?"


    "I''m not quite sure. But one thing is for sure, this child has something to do with the Lu family.


    Otherwise, the Lu family would not be so anxious to drive her away. There must be something wrong.


    I''ve heard that at the beginning, the Lu family just disliked this woman who has no background and she


    could not be equal to others in social status. Butter, why did they give money to a woman to ask her


    to go? "


    His reasonable analysis delighted her. It just happened that her work in thepany was not so easy


    as it used to be.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she overheard many people talking in whispers in the direction of


    the sink. They said that she was not as capable as Joan. Many designers of the Jian Company came


    here with the help of Scott. How could shepete with those truly talented designers of the Lu


    group?


    Of course, she wouldn''t allow these people to look down upon her. She could not allow them to look


    down on her. These people were forced to resign by her with all kinds of reasons.


    However, unlike what he used to be, Scott turned a blind eye to her willfulness and denied her


    decisions over and over again in front of everyone. He didn''t give her any face or leeway.


    Now, the wholepany was isted from her. Everyone knows that she had no status now.


    Whatever she said and did in thepany, it


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    was all up to Scott. No one was afraid of her no matter how arrogant she was.


    "Don''t you see? Recently, it seems that Jean and Scott don''t get along well with each other. They


    separate to work every day. Is it possible that they live separately now? "


    She couldn''t stay at thepany for a whole day. If it weren''t for her status, she really wanted to find a


    new job for her with Adam.


    "How is it going? Are you interested in being a model? "


    He didn''t mean to pack her up. He didn''t have to help her with her beautiful face and figure. There were


    so many beauties. However, Darren dared to insult her and break his invible authority. He really


    wanted to have a fight.


    In the past, they would not interfere with each other but live their own lives. He would choose to live on


    his own and walk his own life while he would go through his own problems.


    He had never been criticized by a woman before. It was the first time for him to lose face in front of a


    woman.


    "Of course I can change my job. But I can''t work too hard or get up too early, or go back toote, or


    control myself with too many restrictions. I can''t stand it."


    Jean deliberately put forward a lot of requirements. Hearing that, Adamughed and said, "Sure


    enough, it''s still Jean. Her face has changed, and she''s still as frivolous as before."


    "Don''t worry. I''m behind you, and I''ll save your face. I won''t let you start all over with those new models.


    I''ll make you as famous as L."


    But suddenly, Adam changed his tone and became not so spoiled and indulgent as before, and


    pretended as if he didn''t know her. He said seriously, "since you''ve been in this industry, you have to


    listen to me. You just do what I say and who I ask you to act as a grandson. You just pretend to be like


    someone else. I don''t care about other things, and I won''t be as coward as Scott. If you''re affected by


    your impulseI won''t show mercy to my n. You should know that. "


    Startled by the seriousness in his voice, Jean couldn''t help but tremble in fear. She had been with this


    man for a long time, and she knew exactly what kind of person he was. He was really a gang leader.


    Anyway, he couldn''t learn the gentleness and education of the upper ss.


    In his world, there was no one that could not be beaten or scolded. This was also the reason why Jean


    tried her best to leave him and find a new shieldter.


    "Of course I know. I know what I''m doing. My only idea now is to let Joan suffer. I don''t want to see her


    happy."


    Darren loves you with all his heart and soul. It wasn''t easy for me to have a chance to get Scott. Now


    you even have the chance to ruin us.


    "I''ve heard that Bess Qi has been in touch with your brother, Shawn Lu, and is going to give him a


    surprise on his birthday. What do you think is the most important thing for two pregnant women now?"


    For a woman who just lost her child, pregnancy and child were two most hurtful words. She didn''t know


    if this man was truly made of stone, or he didn''t care at all about the feelings of a woman who had just


    lost her child.


    ''What do they need most?'' Jean grumbled, "They need to nourish the fetus safely. Don''t you know that


    is nonsense?"


    "Indeed. Pregnant women need to rest quietly to nourish the fetus. In particr, the emotional


    fluctuation during the first three months of pregnancy is a taboo."


    He took a meaningful look at Jean and said, "But now that we know about Scott''s n, why not make


    use of this news? I don''t know what kind of n L wants, but we can take this opportunity to


    implement our n. "


    ''Terence, you and Tabitha are really in deep love and can''t be separated. You are nning to spend a


    romantic evening with her on your birthday, aren''t you? I wonder how she will make you feel like having


    a romantic candlelight dinner, ''? With a romantic movie? Or you would lean each other and talk


    sweetly?


    But now, I don''t know if I should spend that night peacefully or cry sadly.


    ''I can do whatever I want. This small trial is just the beginning. The good y is yet toe!


    You should experience all the same despair I had experienced.''

 Chapter 68 Make Things Difficult

    Chapter 68 Make Things Difficult


    "Move that table carefully. Don''t make too much noise."


    "Don''t touch Mrs. Lu''s belly. Take a detour."


    Said Selina calmly while she was telling the moving men to move. But the one who was extremely NOT


    calm was exactly Darren. He only felt that it was dangerous for anyone who stayed with Joan now.


    They were several meters away from each other, but it seemed that they would fall down at any time.


    He wanted Joan to move to his apartment instead of the Lu family. His grandfather had asked him


    about it, and he had taken her back to see him several times. Joan was smart. She was interested in


    ying chess after watching the games, and She bought a few books and began to study them.


    Grandpa was old, and he liked quiet girls most, so he taught her several times.


    However, Anna and Nick didn''t wee her at all. Joan didn''t like them either.


    "Darren, I have a feeling that your brother is more greedy than Scott. I don''t know why he cannot be in


    charge of thepany? Does he have any bad hobby? Or any other story? "


    Darren held her shoulders and put her on his soft big bed. He said, "My mother has spoiled him since


    he was a child. He was younger than me, but he was more talkative than me. Every time we made a


    mistake, I would get punished with my teeth gritted. When he turned around, he immediately went to


    my mother toin to her. And my mother always protected him. As a result, he is who he is today."


    But even if Nick was spoiled by Anna, it cannot be like this. She was still a spoiled princess in her


    childhood and suffered from lots of troubles.


    "Of course not. I''ve been working in thepany for so many days and I''ve never seen him. He is your


    brother. Generally speaking, he should be the general manager or executive director in such a family


    business. But why has he never been to thepany?"


    She kept asking such a series of questions. Darren gave her an indulgent kiss on the forehead. Since


    he had promised her that he wouldn''t hide anything from her, he would tell her whatever she asked.


    "It''s not that he doesn''te to thepany. If hees, I''ll ask Austin or Selina to take him back,"


    "Then why?" She blinked and asked.


    Nick was likely to have done something bad. However, it had been so many years since that event


    happened that it could only be a suspense.


    "Because he tried to transfer thepany funds into the private pocket but I discovered him. So I will


    never trust him again after that."


    Even the shares of thepany were given only the smallest part to him.


    But it''s still not enough for him. Most of the shareholder dividend of Anna''s will be given to her younger


    son.


    Therefore, he had the right to refuse her unreasonable request. She had never brought much help to


    his work. She even took his good brother to drag him down.


    He earned a lot of money with his own schemes and foresight every month. He couldn''t keep their


    mouths shut.


    "Darren, what are you thinking about?"


    Joan shook his arm. He looked down at his wife and held her even tighter.


    "It''s your birthday a few dayster. I have prepared a big gift for you! Come back early that night, okay?


    " She knew she asked him thest thing he wanted to mention, so she quickly used this rxing topic


    to make him happy.


    "My wife, everything prepared by you will be the best. But there is one thing, you are still a pregnant


    woman. Don''t take too much thought, and pay attention to protect yourself. Do you hear me?" With a


    serious look, he said, "Every year I have my birthday. So it doesn''t matter this year. Next year, we can


    celebrate it together with our child."


    Our baby.


    Joan touched her t belly in satisfaction. Not long ago, when she was still in prison, facing four walls,


    she envied Jean''s belly. At this moment, she had her own child.


    And the baby belonged to the man who was bound to be a good husband!


    However, she still had another worry that hadn''t been solved. His family members refused to admit her


    till now. But if her didn''t appear at the wedding and his family members refused to appear, it would be a


    joke.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. No one can hurt you, and no one can stop us," heforted softly,


    as if he saw her through.


    This was the first time that Austin had been standing alone in front of Anna.


    "As a top student, the Department of architectural design won full schrship every year, and many


    well-known international awards have been awarded on a magazine."


    With the thick file in her hand, Anna crossed her legs and threw it on the tea table in front of her, while


    saying indifferently, "Austin, I asked you to investigate Joan. Is that what you found out for me? What


    did you get from her? "


    When Darren was a kid, he was always against his mother. In addition, he once used her of being


    too snobbish and doing a lot of things. In the end, he allowed himself to do whatever he wanted. Thus,


    most people around him had a history in prison.


    It was not a big deal that Austin worked in the Lu Company, not to mention that he used toe from a


    little famous family.


    If he had not been so young and reckless to do everything regardless of the consequences, how could


    he have been reduced to doing business in their family now.


    But as the daughter-inw of the Gu family, she wouldn''t allow her son to be willful to marry Joan.


    "You have been in my family for so many years. I have been loyal to Ethan and the Lu n because of


    you. I have never troubled you or minded about your origin. But now, you are so partial to a woman


    who has been put in jail. I can''t help but doubt your intention."


    "I can''t I just let you two get away with each other because you were both in jail." these words hit Austin


    like a sharp knife! He had been working for Darren for many years, and no one dared to humiliate him


    in this way.


    "Mrs. Lu, I respect you because I respect you as Darren''s mother and a member of the Lu Company. I


    heard your words and without further discussion, I gave you Miss Gu''s information. This is all I can do."


    He was neither overbearing nor servile to her.


    It seemed that he had never treated her as his boss. She didn''t care about the business her husband


    owned, and what she liked was to y mahjong and keep beautiful.


    "So, I hope you can have some self-respect, Mrs. Lu. If you have any other unreasonable requests, I


    will tell Mr. Lu without hesitation and will not conceal it for you!"


    After that, he turned around to leave, because he didn''t want to tangle with Anna any more.


    Then she burst into rage and jumped from the sofa. Fingers pointing at Austin''s nose, she said, "You


    have pissed your parents off. Since your parents have died, we have provided a meal for you. How


    dare you be so rude to me? Do you think you can be reckless as long as Darren is here?"


    No wonder Joan didn''t want to move into their house, and Darren refused to go back home for a long


    time. If he were in Joan''s position, he would never go back.


    Nick was good at taking advantage of loopholes. He heard the noise from upstairs and walked


    downstairs with joy.


    "You were my big brother''s good buddy." He patted him tightly on the shoulder and continued, "You''re


    such a bully in thepany. Just because my brother trusts you and now you even bully my mother


    when you''re here, do you want to die?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he wrinkled his cor with her fingers and tried his best to force him to take a step


    back.


    But Austin stood still and said nothing.


    "Don''t you know my fighting skills? Or she just overestimated your ability? Except for Darren, no one


    here has the right to speak ill of me. Whether it is you or your mother, I am just doing it for the sake of


    Darren. " He cast a cold nce at Nick and said, "Why are you still unwilling to let me go?"


    He put down his fingers in a decadent manner, as he had to flinch a little, for Austin was covered with


    muscles. Nick had been woken up every day by eating and sleeping. Since all he had was fat, of


    course he was no match for Austin.


    "Since you despise me to such an extent, I''ll tell you the truth." Austin was calm all the time. No one


    could make him angry. But today he was really irritated by what this woman said, so he had to say


    something.


    "Mrs. Lu thinks that it''s your husband''s support to develop ourpany. Even if you lead avish life at


    home, you can still do whatever you want because you have a noble and powerful family, right?"


    "Of course. In the whole S City, who dares to ignore me when they know I''m the wife of the Lu family?"


    "Do you think so, Nick?"


    He just nced at him, which frightened the young master. He replied, "Yes, yes, why do you say


    that?"


    Fool. That was all he could think of.


    "But in my opinion, you don''t earn your respect. What makes you look in awe is Lu Company. As for


    Joan, she is much more valuable than you, for she has earned her honor without the help of Darren Lu


    but with her own ability," said Austin.


    The two people almost looked at each other and didn''t know what to say after hearing these words.

 Chapter 69 go home

    Chapter 69 go home


    Bang! The door was pushed open before the two men came back to their senses from the great shock.


    In surprise, Darren looked at Austin and his mother and brother who were standing in front of him with


    a flushed face.


    It seemed that they had a quarrel. Although Austin''s facial expression didn''t change, he breathed


    heavily. It seemed that he had talked a lot before he calmed down.


    Besides, his mother looked ruthless, as if she had lost money in ying mahjong.


    "Austin, why are you here? Didn''t you say that you have some personal affairs so you asked for leave


    from me tonight? Is this your personal affairs? "


    Darren was confused. His friends never lied to him.


    He walked over and picked up a thick pile of information about Joan, but there seemed to be no bad


    news that could not be released. It was all about her efforts and achievements over the years.


    "I''m sorry, Darren. I don''t want you to know it. Mrs. Lu asked me to help her find all the information


    about Miss Gu. She also warned me not to tell you. So I came here without informing you."


    These documents were very good. Darren patted him on the shoulder and thought that Austin


    deserved to be his capable assistant and knew how to deal with such things.


    It seemed that he had just been spite a lot. Anna said first, "You are really my good son. You have


    found Joan who we cannot judge. You found a subordinate we cannot judge as well?"


    The more she said, the more excited she was. She didn''t see her son''s increasingly cold expression.


    "There are so many peopleing out of the prison around you. Do you want to deliberately disgrace


    the Lu family, or do you dislike me living too long, and want to piss me off?"


    "Lowering myself?" Looking down at his mother, he said, "No wonder when my father was alive, he


    couldn''t tell you anything about business. You are so superficial. Can''t you see any good thing of


    human nature except money and status?"


    The whole apartment was filled with anger. Upstairs, Grandpa took a look at the situation downstairs.


    He just stood there quietly with a stick. He would like to see how capable his grandson was to deal with


    such a scene.


    Joan looked at her watch. It waste. Darren had told her that he wanted to go home, but he hadn''t


    come back yet.


    Was it because his family made things difficult for him and they didn''t like her? She grabbed the clothes


    and was ready to go out, but it startled Selina who had been busy in the kitchen.


    Joan was like a living Buddhist now, and Selina was responsible for taking care of her. As soon as she


    saw Joan was about to rush out of the house, she was almost scared to death by a small threshold.


    "Miss Gu, it''s sote. Where are you going? Mr. Lu has exhorted you repeatedly that you can''t go out


    at this time."


    Pregnant women would do this. Their dependence on men was on the peak. When she did not see him


    for a moment, she felt as if it had been a long time.


    When she moved out this afternoon, he was holding her in his arms and telling his story. Why did it


    seem that they hadn''t seen each other for such a long time.


    "But I feel that he has been out for a long time. Will he be embarrassed at home? Will he change


    anything?" Selina helped her stand stably, and she didn''t even wipe her hands.


    Perhaps it was themon case for pregnant women. She coaxed her to get well prepared and


    immediately got through to Darren Lu.


    "Mr. Lu, Miss Gu is worried about you. She wants to see you."


    "No, you can''t let her out at this hour!" said Darren, worried


    Hearing a harsh voice, Joan who hadn''t talked on the phone, heard it and stuck out her tongue and


    shrank her neck. If she had known it would happen like this, she would call him in person.


    Selina almost threw her phone out and quickly ended this phone call that she had already known about


    the result


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Zhang, have you met Darren''s ex-girlfriend? L Qi? "


    "Why do you ask me this question all of a sudden? I saw her before, but I don''t know much about her. "


    She told her everything.


    In fact, Joan was just curious. Ever since she saw the video and pictures that Scott brought to her the


    other day, she felt that the girl must love Darren very much. How could she be so obsessed with reality


    and leave after receiving money?


    If it were her, she would choose to be with him no matter what happened between them.


    The worst would be the wedding without any attention, or the house of the Lu family which would never


    belong to her. Love was priceless and could not be hindered.


    "All I know is that when I was with the old boss, Darren often took care of Miss Qi. At that time, Darren


    was too young and impulsive, so did not hide his strength or know a lot of ways to deal with things." As


    she recalled the past, both Joan and Selina were suspicious.


    He didn''t know the real reason why she left. She felt that it was not only because of her family.


    "Anyway, it''s all over now." Joan started to eat the yogurt. She seemed to think of something, and


    asked, "And, I''ve never heard of Mr. Lu''s birthday. Why? Is it because no one has celebrated it to him?


    "


    Birthday? She had been with Darren for several years and seldom heard him mention the word


    "Birthday". He didn''t have any interest in celebrating birthday. Darren was a grudge holder and his


    mother seldom remembered his birthday. Because his birthday was too close to Nick''s, she always


    ignored his birthday.


    Since he was not remembered, Joan was right. he hadn''t invited anyone to celebrate his birthday.


    "Selina, can you do me a favor?" She said mysteriously.


    "Only if you don''t want me to help you out. If I help you with this, you will not see me tomorrow." She


    made a gesture of beheading with a cute gesture towards Joan.


    She came up with many ns to celebrate his birthday. Among them, the most unforgettable one was


    this one.


    That was, she would do everything by herself. She would cook a Western-style meal with her own


    hands. This way, he would feel the surprise that his wife brought to him, just like a husband who had


    juste home from work.


    When she was a little kid, she had won an award for ying the violin. But after years of not ying,


    she almost lost the skill.


    So she whispered to Selina in her ear. In fact, there was no one in the room. She just wanted to amuse


    Selina by saying, "Please buy me a violin. Don''t let Darren know about it. If he knows, I may go out by


    myself one day!"


    Her threat worked, and Selina wouldn''t say no. Besides, she knew that this woman loved her husband


    very much.


    "No problem. If it''s not convenient for me to go out, I will ask Austin to buy them for you. But you have


    to stay at home. The babysitter that Mr. Lu hired to take care of you wille tomorrow. And your work


    will be handled to the assistant you personally brought out."


    Bertha appreciated Joan''s help and made great progress.


    She thought that she had seen the right person. She smiled when thinking of this. At the beginning, she


    did not have much trust in the person who was sent here by Jean. It was after Darren''s investigation for


    a long time that she found that she was a capable person.


    She had done so many things for Mr. Lu, and had dealt with all kinds of women around him. Either Mrs.


    Lu, Zoey, or even L, no one canpare to Joan. Although Joan had been spoiled by her family


    since her childhood, she was not arrogant or reserved at all. She feltfortable to talk with her.


    In fact, except for L Qi who had sent him a videotape to celebrate his birthday in his university, Joan


    Gu was the first and the only girl who ever devoted herself to celebrating his birthday.


    Perhaps Mr. Lu''s spring and happiness woulde soon.


    Darren''s mind was full of the worries about Joan. Obviously, he didn''t want to argue with Anna


    anymore. What he wanted to do was to marry her and there was no need for her to say yes.


    "What''s wrong with the people in prison? She didn''t even dare to kill fish. She is more kind-hearted


    than you. She''s good to be my wife. As for Austin..." They looked at each other. "The man who can do


    anything to protect his beloved is a real man, much more manly than the little boy in our family."


    He stared at Nick, forcing him to lower his head. Although he was not convinced by him, as long as his


    brother became serious, he would say nothing.


    "Mom, take the opportunity that I still call you mother, do not hurt me, do something for Lu family and


    dad''s good. Grandpa has already figured out that as long as a person is good, there is no mortal


    constraints of her family, why are you not willing to think through?" There was no loophole in his words


    that could be criticized. Instead, Anna, who was so angry just now, failed to find any word to refute, so


    she stood there stiffly and embarrassedly.


    It didn''t take him much time to stay at home, but such a short time made him feel more tired than


    dealing with his work in thepany in the day. "Austin, drive me home. It''s the same as before. No


    one in the Lu family has the right to order you to do anything except me," said Darren.


    He said these words not only to Austin, but also to his mom and brother.


    After all, it was not easy for a man to live in a family like this.


    He didn''t give a damn about it. He was a man of mission for the Lu family and he had hopes for his


    father.


    "Let''s go home."


    This was their home, but it was not a safe home.


    Austin started the car in silence. For so many years, these were the most bitter words he had heard.

 Chapter 70 The First Show

    Chapter 70 The First Show


    Manhattan.


    I will go back to that cold yet strange city in a few days.


    A tall and beautiful woman in a tight dress attracted the attention of a group of men with blond hair and


    blue eyes. She walked like a queen, waiting for the camera shooting.


    On the bench, men were flirting with her with coffee or milk tea. But every time, the woman refused


    them.


    "I''m married." When she spoke, she put her hand on her belly. The baby was still taking shape.


    She looked at the air ticket she had just taken out and saw the destination of the next flight, S City.


    Generally speaking, it was not safe for a pregnant woman to take an airne because she was still in a


    very dangerous condition. It was highly risky for her to do that. In fact, Scott was not a gentle man.


    What he cared about was the help she would bring to his n after she came back. He didn''t care


    whether it was safe to do that or not.


    In fact, she also knew about it. It was a bad news for her to stay abroad and unable toe back. She


    would not starve to death as long as she had a job here. But she didn''t know the direction of that life.


    At that time, darkness enveloped the whole country. Austin''s voice was much gloomier than the


    darkness in the night, "Mr. Lu, I''m not sure if I should tell you one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    After a short pause, he said, "Recently, I found that Scott has a much busier schedule than before. And


    the recent cooperation of the Jian Company has not extended to the overseas projects."


    Having been working for Darren for many years, she had developed an insight into what was going to


    happen.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    What the hell was he doing? Darren was lost in thought, ''Who is at abroad?''? Who could threaten him


    and Joan?


    "L Qi!" Such a woman suddenly emerged in his mind, but there was no strong evidence to prove


    that she was the one Scott visited.


    After all, they were in different world. It was said that the model worked in America in recent years had


    gained appreciation of her beauty.


    He didn''t intend to dig it out. Those domestic magazines andmercials that shed across on the


    TV were all her familiar face.


    "I don''t know what the little jealous woman will be like if she knows it. She only knows the Chinese


    name of L Qi. I don''t know that she hasn''t named L Qi since she went to America."


    Many fans called her queen.


    She walked like a queen.


    Joan was bored to stay at home every day. In the daytime, Darren was busy with his work, and she


    hadn''t seen him in the day. In the evening, when he came back, he had tried his best.


    "Darren, could youe back early tonight? I feel so ufortable staying at home recently. I want to


    go shopping."


    She had been behaving herself for just a few days, but now she began to act wildly again! He promised


    in the phone reluctantly, letting her dress up beautifully and taking her out for a walk.


    Only after hanging up did Joan respond, "I feel like I''m a puppy waiting for its owner at home. I''m acting


    like a child."


    "I promise you, as long as you behave well, take good care of yourself at home in the daytime and


    don''t go anywhere else, I''ll take you out for fun once a week. You can buy anything you want."


    Women were so annoying. They shopped several times a month.


    It seemed that some products were being disyed in the shopping mall. A lot of people gathered in


    the hall on the first floor, and the noise of music made the shopping mall even more noisy.


    "We''re going tounch the first round of new jewelry in S City. This tear stained ne is designed


    by a top stylist abroad. The materials chosen are all top-grade materials, and the next, it is designed by


    a new famous model, Jean. Jean is taking our new products to meet everyone."


    The microphone had a very loud speaker with a 360 degree sound transmission. Darren didn''t want


    Joan to be in such a crowded ce, but when they heard the name, they had the same response. They


    all looked at the middle of the stage.


    Maybe he was calling another name, but they had never heard that Jean was a model recently.


    She didn''t expect she could get back together. After she had lost her child and her husband, she had


    lived a miserable life.


    However, under the dazzling light and camera, Jean walked out of the back stage with a rather nervous


    look.


    The woman they knew.


    "Good evening, everyone." The host put the microphone near her mouth and gestured her to greet


    everyone. "I''m Jean Bai, new model of Star Media. This is my first show. I hope you can pay more


    attention to me."


    She nced around the hall with her pretty eyes.


    In fact, it was not suitable for her to be a model. She was less than 175cm and was inferior to most of


    the famous international models, so they all showed an understanding smile when she came out just


    now.


    This young girl was supported by some powerful men. Although she was good-looking, he wouldn''t


    even pass the first test if there was no one supporting her.


    "She quitted her job to be a model?" He kept on pondering whether it was a coincidence or not. L


    was a model and Jean was also a model.


    She didn''t care about the entertainment industry at all, so she knew nothing about it. She only looked at


    Jean''s chin up, and she was no longer as sad as she was when she just lost her child.


    Naturally, she couldn''t find any pitiful expression on her face anymore, and the expression was as


    hateful as before.


    "Have you heard of that?" She moved closer to the edge of the circle under the protection of Darren''s


    arm. "The man behind her isn''t her husband. I wonder if the famous real estate tycoon Scott would get


    angry and jealous if he knew that his wife was packed up."


    Just then, another woman clicked her tongue and said, "Do you know that? This Miss. Bai and Mr.


    Scott have been in a rtionship for a long time. It''s said that they seldom take pictures of them at


    home. Maybe they have been separated for a long time."


    The shining woman didn''t pay attention to the noise. She was still trying to smile.


    Several fans began to call out her name under the stage, and then she seemed to think of something


    strange. Since they were celebrities, how could they not have fans? It was the most embarrassed thing


    for a newer.


    The audience kept apuding, but no one apuded enthusiastically. However, this group of people''s


    hardworking performance convinced Darren and Joan that someone had hired them.


    "How is everything going inside? How is the woman''s performance? Is it shameful? " asked by Adam.


    "Everything is fine. Ms. Bai, as you said, followed your teacher''s instructions to walk and smile."


    "Tell those people to make it a big deal. If they are really good, I''ll give them red pockets when Ie


    back."


    They were the group of ''fans''. Jean''s face was impable. The smile kept her face a little sour. She


    had to get rid of this kind of embarrassment.


    Everything will be fine!


    Joan didn''t want to look at it anymore. She drew the sleeve of Darren, gesturing him to go upstairs.


    But it was obvious that both of them were somewhat absent-minded. They searched around for a long


    time, but failed to find any lovely clothes.


    "Don''t you like this restaurant the most?" She suddenly stopped at the door of a men''s clothing shop.


    As far as she could remember, many clothes in Darren''s wardrobe were marked with this brand.


    Although she didn''t know which country this brand belonged to, she remembered its logo in her mind.


    "The waistband is very nice!" Like a loving and caring wife, Joan always tried to match her husband,


    instead of dress herself up.


    Although she studied architectural design, she has the same aesthetic standard, and is good at color


    matching. The belt in her hand, made of leather, was very exquisite in the shape of clouds with dark


    grain, and the golden belt was noble and extraordinary.


    "You have a good taste, miss. This belt is a limited edition new product, which was flown from the


    headquarters to the market on this continent."


    The saledy envied Joan and Darren as they made a perfect match. Joan was even more interested.


    "This shirt and tie," she said.


    She took out three sets in one breath and put them all in Darren''s arms. "Go in and try them on. This is


    the first time I buy a man clothes. I don''t know my taste!"


    "Your first time?" He raised his eyebrows and asked her with the clothes in his arms.


    He said jokingly.


    "What are you thinking about? It''s, of course, the first time. He has never apanied me to go


    shopping. In the past, whenever I went shopping, I would ask Linda to go shopping together."


    She scratched her fingers across the clothes, not understanding what he meant. She thought he was


    serious about not buying any clothes for Scott.


    The flick was tender and smooth, it didn''t leave any mark on her forehead as he didn''t make any effort


    at all.


    "Silly girl, how could I have a silly wife like you?"


    Joan rolled her eyes.


    "Then, how dare you y a trick on me! I''m going to give them to someone else. Don''t try them on! "


    Darren held her hands, feeling warm.

 Chapter 71 An Unfamiliar Man

    Chapter 71 An Unfamiliar Man


    Joan told Darren to pay the bills when they entered the house.


    "Sir, here are your clothes, tie and belt. Here are your credit card and consumption bill. Wish you a


    happy shopping."


    There was a ck VIP card with a huge diamond printed on it. Few people in the world could have


    such a card. If the bnce of the card couldn''t reach the minimum limit of the bank card, then one


    would pay a lot of money every year, and the bank might take it back over time. Therefore, from the


    age and amount of the card, it was obvious that this man was not ordinary.


    "You''ve done so much for me. I want to buy you something as well.." He took her to the women''s wear


    area and let her choose what she liked.


    Except for high heels! He wouldn''t let her try them on.


    "This one is very beautiful, isn''t it?" People were always like this. When they were restricted and didn''t


    allow to buy anything, the more they wanted to buy it, she flirted with Darren with a pair of creamy white


    leather shoes, "Let me have a try. I just want to have a try."


    Noticing that Joan liked the shoes so much, the saledy in the shop would like to step in and


    encourage consumers to buy them. Furthermore, the price of the shoes made up more than half of her


    bonus. Thus, she tried her best to incite Darren, "Yes, sir. Miss Gu''s skin is very white and her figure is


    in good condition. She matches the shoes on our shop."


    "She is pregnant!"


    With a straight face, Darren wasn''t touched by her words at all. He thought that she couldn''t have a try.


    If she got hurt, it would only take a few seconds. He couldn''t let that happen.


    "Oh, I''m really sorry." Thedy stuck out her tongue and looked at the sir and the girl who loved him


    dearly with loving eyes all the time.


    Unable to change his mind, Joan put down her high heels and turned around to check on ts. She put


    the golden and white ones on both sides and lifted them up to ask him.


    "Is the golden one better or the white one?"


    He just thought they both looked good, so he asked, "Do you like white so much?"


    Of course, he knew Joan''s likes and dislikes. He had noticed all her wardrobe before, including the


    white high heels.


    "The color white is so nice. It''s pure, young and clean."


    What she missed most in the prison was also white clothes, but she didn''t even use white towels during


    the three years there.


    After they just walked out of the shopping mall, Darren put her on the sofa for a rest and then went to


    the bathroom.


    "Miss Gu, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Joan turned around, but the first thing she saw was a face she had never seen before.


    The man lifted his sunsses up and carried it high above his head. Instead of messing with his hair,


    he put all the hair behind his back with spray. Although he looked at her in a polite manner, Joan


    somehow felt that he wasn''t a good person.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember you. Who are you?"


    She greeted him.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know me, because we haven''t met each other before. But I have been in S


    City for many years. How can I don''t know your name? You were the daughter of the Gu family in the


    past, and now the fiancee of the president of the Lu Company, and now the most popr architect


    designer. How can I don''t know your name?"


    She shrank her shoulders as she saw the man. The men behind him looked fierce. She didn''t know


    what the security guards in the mall worked for and why they could act as if nothing had happened.


    She pretended to look at the phone, "I''m waiting for my husband here. If you don''t have anything else


    to talk about, I won''t keep you chatting. Today I really juste to have a rest. I don''t want to talk about


    other problems."


    "It seems that Miss Gu doesn''t trust me." Adam blurted out as he narrowed his eyes, which made Joan


    feel bad. He was such an impolite man. How could he stare at ady like that?


    "You must be kidding, sir. As you said, I don''t know you. Of course, there is no doubt or trust between


    us. I have confidence in friends and my family. If I trust strangers, isn''t that stupid? " She stood up and


    was ready to go to the bathroom to find Darren. She didn''t want to sit here and tangle with this strange


    man any more.


    But the man stood in her way.


    "What are you doing?"


    She felt a little scared and covered her belly with her hands subconsciously. "My husband ising out


    soon. Who the hell are you? What do you want to do! Don''t push your luck! "


    With augh, Adam patted on her shoulder and said, "Rx, youngdy. I won''t hurt you. I''m just


    curious about you. I want to know what kind of woman Mr. Lu would like."


    ''So? ''He just came to say hi?''


    He didn''t have any connections with this kind of person. His business was focused on real estate


    business, and this man didn''t look like a serious business man.


    He seemed to be the bad guys who ran the underground casino.


    She blurted out her doubts in a low voice, fearing of infuriating the man in front of her. But he didn''t


    care about it at all. "I just remind you, Miss Gu, Mr. Lu''s birthday ising soon. Miss Gu is weak, and


    you are still pregnant, the fetus seems not steady. If Mr. Lu really disappoints you, don''t think too


    much."


    Then no matter how hard Joan yelled at him to stop, he just ignored her. At the dim turn of the door, a


    woman disappeared into the darkness, holding a familiar figure in a white dress.


    Joan rubbed her eyes, but as they walked so fast, she couldn''t see them clearly.


    "Joan, why don''t you sit still? Why do you stand here? It''s cold!" Darren walked to her, took off his


    clothes and draped them over her shoulders.


    "I... I am not so weak. I just want to stay here and take some fresh air." She leaned back on his


    shoulder and said, "Darren, do you remember that I told you that you woulde to see me on your


    birthday and I would like to spend the night with you?"


    Darren''s shoulder tightened. He hadn''t celebrated his birthday for so many years.


    "Of course. I''ll leave everything ande back to celebrate my birthday with my little woman." He


    grinned, "But you are so mysterious. Can''t you tell your husband something about celebration first?"


    All Joan''s attention was on Adam, who had just left her alone. She couldn''t understand what he had


    meant by saying that. She couldn''t figure out how he had known his birthday and where he had heard


    that she would celebrate it.


    "Darren,"


    When Darren walked out of the mall, he noticed that Joan had been worried about him for a long time.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He grabbed Joan''s hand and held it tight. "You didn''t look happy when I came back. What happened?"


    "Have you offended anyone in business? Or is there anypetition between yourpany and other


    companies recently? "


    All kinds ofpetitions were going on in the world. He wondered why would she suddenly asked such


    a question.


    "There is no new project of ourpany. We signed the contract with you before you came. Now your


    assistant has graduallypleted the project and helped a lot with many projects. Are you worried


    about this?"


    Nothing is wrong. What did the man mean?


    Adam took Jean to the night club to celebrate her debut. At least, thedies of the upper ss who


    could afford jewelry remembered her face.


    "Congrattions! From now on, you are not only Scott''s wife or a architect, but also and a model!"


    Jean curled up her lips into a smile. It had been a long time since thest time when Scott called her.


    Tonight, he had almost blew up her phone. This time, it was different because she sat there calmly,


    hung up his calls again and again and finally directly turned off her phone.


    ''You promised me that we would just take care of our own business in the future. It''s none of your


    business. Then you can''t interfere with my decision.


    You want Joan toe around to you, but I won''t let you seed.


    "Adam, you have promised me, I will be more and more famous, and I will rely on you in the future!"


    She smiled enchantingly and put her lips on his shoulder. Her hands


    bypassed his neck and took a sip of champagne.


    "You are very cute as back then! I love to hear it! " The man seemed to be very satisfied, leaning


    against the sofa.


    Scott put the phone on the table, making a neither too loud nor too low sound. He walked around the


    room and smoked two cigarettes.


    What the hell was this crazy woman doing? A lot of people had told him that she was going to a jewelry


    endorsement in the mall. That woman was a designer of the Jian Company. Why is she a model now?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Besides, everyone in thepany knew that as long as she didn''t work in thepany, she wouldn''t


    lose anything. But what she did embarrassed him in public


    She still didn''t answer his phone.


    "Help me check who Miss Bai contacted with recently. Tell me as soon as possible."


    When the assistant received his call, she was shopping with Uncle Fred''s assistant, Shelly. After


    agreeing with her in a courteous manner, she turned her head andined to Shelly.


    "Scott must be crazy recently. I''m no longer his assistant. Am I his personalwyer or private detective?


    Why does he always turn to me for help? "


    Shellyforted her in a soft voice, trying to know more step by step.

 Chapter 102 Growing Dejected

    Chapter 102 Growing Dejected


    It had been a long time since she walked away. She passed a lot of hotels but did not notice them.


    When she came back to her senses, she wondered why she hadn''t found a hotel. Atst, he found


    herself lost in thought. She finally came to herself.


    Joan used her ID card to check in, but she was too tired to sleep. ''why is he so ruthless?


    She lived with him in the same house, but he didn''t call her even if she stayed out all night. Was it true


    that she was not a part of his life?


    She took a look at her cell phone and found that she had turned on the silent mode, but didn''t get any


    call from him. She guessed that he hadn''t gone home and didn''t find her. She also wondered whether


    L and he just talked with each other. She had been trying to find a reason for Darren.


    Later, Joan even didn''t have a rest and checked out directly, feeling depressed. But she didn''t expect


    that the danger outside the hotel woulde.


    "Ding Dong." A text message came.


    Hoping that Darren could change his mind, Joan took out her phone from her pocket and began to


    check the messages. Much to her surprise, she received a text message of 10086 rather than from


    Darren.


    She checked her phone and found that there was no message or text from Darren. She also didn''t get


    any messages from him through Wechat or QQ. She thought that maybe Darren was really happy that


    she went out.


    The rtionship between Darren and L was very sensitive to Joan. She was willing to spend more


    time investigating and finding out the problem. If the pregnant Joan did not think highly of her husband,


    how could she stand in this society? Just like a tree would fall down without roots.


    She was infatuated with him, a kind of feeling which was as beautiful as setting sun in the evening


    which could be dissipated at any time.


    But she didn''t need to think too much about it because it would ruin her future.


    After he left, Joan followed him out. She walked on the street aimlessly and didn''t know where to go.


    Then she walked in the direction where he just disappeared. Joan believed that as long as she walked


    ahead, she could find her love.


    On the street, Joan looked around like a lost soul. She looked at the pedestrians, looking in each shop,


    but not see him. It was not easy to find someone familiar in such a big city. They might walk away


    passing each other at any time.


    The sun slowly went down. Joan was still looking for him, and she believed that she could find him.


    Night fell and the city was lit up. The city was lit up one after another by numerous lights.


    In this beautiful city, walking on the strange but familiar street, Joan felt that the air was quite empty,


    cold and full of a lot of helpless feelings.


    At night, Joan wandered alone in the street. She felt confused about the world and helpless. She hoped


    that he could stand in front of her and take her hand. "Dear Joan,e home with me!"


    However, it was just a dream and was difficult to realize. ''if Darren could be as excellent as this, I


    wouldn''t have to look for him everywhere on the street in this cold night, '' she thought.


    "s, if only... If only... If only they could be together!" Joan said,ughing. Her smile was sad and


    beautiful, yet helpless. She looked helplessly at the bright stars in the sky. They were too dazzling to be


    changed.


    Things were just like this. There was no turning back. If there were so many chances, the world had


    already changed.


    What had happened to her before was a big blow to her, but she didn''t have to me it. This was life.


    She was just a pawn in this world and she couldn''t get rid of it.


    In this life, what she could do was only to move forward. No one could control the world.


    There were a lot of pedestrians on the street. The stores were brightly lit, and the noise of the night


    market was filled with a scent that did not exist in the daytime. It was an instant that belonged to


    someone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the meantime, Joan saw the street corner cafe. Darren and L sat opposite. They were talking


    about something interesting. Both of them seemed to be full of a faint, elegant and high-end smell. His


    eyes were as bright as stars and as beautiful as the twinkling stars. He stared at L who sat opposite


    him, and it seemed that he was looking at a prey. The expression on his face was tough but tender. HIs


    expression was ferocious. No one could confront him.


    L''s face flushed as she remained silent. She talked about their past, smiling and annoyed


    sometimes. She was like a flower, they were perfect man and beautiful woman, Joan was stunned with


    injury.


    She was so beautiful that the customers in the coffee shop paid much attention to her. They paid no


    attention to others.


    He was the right person for L. Their coordination was so perfect, like an irresistible temptation filling


    up her heart.


    No one could deny that these wonderful lives. They were all drunk.


    Darren gently touched L''s left hand with a smile on his face. He looked gentle and elegant, full of


    charm. It was a natural charm to women. With his handsome face, sunny hair, kind smile and friendly


    attitude, how many people would be willing to refuse? He touched L''s left hand affectionately.


    Everyone thought that they were born to be a couple, a perfect match.


    Only Darren Lu knew what was on his mind and how much he wanted her to trust him.


    L looked beautiful and the curved eyebrows were embellished, making her more attractive. Then


    she smiled and pulled her cor down when she saw Joan.


    His eyes glittered with excitement. He was d that L liked him.


    All of a sudden, Joan felt an inexplicable aversion in her heart.


    It was like standing in front of a pile of dung. Who wanted to be buried in it?


    The handsome man in front of her was just a bunch of roses, which were full of scars and didn''t


    deserve any nutrition.


    Who can exin these things clearly? She was just looking at him powerlessly


    Sometimes, she felt tired and confused.


    However, she would never give up something she once had.


    Joan didn''t want to see them anymore. Darren disgusted her. She hated him so much that she could


    not speak clearly. She couldn''t wait to tear up the two bitches.


    With her strong will, Joan wouldn''t be disturbed by these trivial things. She just didn''t want to stay here


    and be influenced by these disgusting things.


    Suddenly, Joan felt very depressed with a feeling of disgust growing.


    Joan was still pregnant. In her eyes, L hated her so much that she even tried to take Darren away


    from her. It was unimaginable. Her disgust towards her could be seen not only from the outside.


    It was a genuine disgust and hatred. At the same time, she felt a little disappointed when she needed


    him most, but he wasn''t there with her. ''The only thing that can apany me is the void?


    If it weren''t for the child in my belly, would he still want me? '' Would Darren and her still be happy?


    These were like bubbles, which could be destroyed at any time.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t leave now, Joan would have turned around and left.


    "Humph! The shameless couple!" Scolded Joan, ring at them.


    The story between Darren and L was outrageous. It was thest thing Joan wanted to see. She had


    no idea what was going on.


    ''He just doesn''t like me.


    Joan turned around and left. She had done nothing to do, but she didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    She just wanted to leave, quietly.


    She thought about it silently and said to her child, "good baby. me


    mommy for not being able to get your daddy''s love and affection. Maybe mommy will take you away


    from your daddy. Don''t worry. Mommy will definitely not let them have a good time. Remember that


    woman is the one who took daddy away from you."


    The stars were misty and cloudy at night. Although it didn''t rain, they made the night look absolutely


    bleak.


    No one knew that Joan was angry when she saw her husband chatting casually with another woman in


    the cafe.


    Why the people in this world were so unreasonable? They didn''t care about the people who cared


    about them at all. The people around them were always sad and shed tears for a moment of


    happiness...


    On the street, many people passed by, but none of them was acquainted with her. They were all


    strangers. These people always looked at her indifferently, and they even looked at her coldly.


    If the God could not let people cherish, why should he let people be so engrossed in their love! She felt


    so heavy and depressed in her heart. No one could ever hurt her and make her lose everything.


    Wandering around the street, she didn''t know where she could go.

 Chapter 103 Kidnapping

    Chapter 103 Kidnapping


    Entering a barbecue shop, Joan sat there alone, sad and dejected. She ordered some dishes.


    After drinking the wine, she stimted her nerves, which made her sensitive nerves tremble. This


    made her feel extremely refreshing.


    "Why do I always lose them? Why could people I love be taken away by someone easily? Am I really


    the worst one?" Joan asked, constantly thinking about it.


    Deep down, she knew that she was not the worst one. She was just unlucky today. Moreover, she felt


    helpless due to her bad luck and some attachment to Darren. These were all her troubles., Why? After


    thinking this way and thinking twice, the current situation could not be changed. They could only obey


    the arrangement of destiny, make rtive actions and sigh.


    But he didn''t get anything from it. On the contrary, she felt more depressed and hated the world more. It


    had always been like this in the world. No one could change it no matter how many people sighed or


    talked about it.


    In this world, we are doing powerless struggle.


    She drank some water and was about to leave here helplessly. There was always a pair of viper-like


    eyes staring at her, which made her feel cold and frightened. It seemed that if she did not leave here,


    she would be devoured by the cold in the dark, leaving only bones there.


    At that time, there were few people on the street. Joan slowly moved forward, feeling cold and lonely.


    Joan felt powerless about her fate and future!


    There were not many people on the road, and Joan stood in white canvas shoes. Thinking of the


    couple who were talking andughing in the coffee shop, she couldn''t help butugh, which was very


    harsh at night. Even the passers-by by the roadside sped up to leave. It seemed like a lot of things


    were going to happen to Joan.


    This was a sense of vignce.


    No one would know that in the darkness, there was someone quietly following her, and a minibus


    slowly moving forward. What they wanted to do was definitely not something good. Joan was still


    moving on. She wanted to get out of here and get rid of the feelings.


    Her sixth sense told her that she must run away.


    A trace of fear in Joan''s heart, together with fear and unease, was gradually devouring the soul.


    What Joan didn''t know was that not far away, there was indeed a group of people quietly following her.


    As the street lights were getting dimmer and dimmer, Joan slowly walked towards a corner where no


    one was around.


    All of a sudden, Joan saw a few people sh up in front of her. She was startled, and before she could


    react, she was pressed against the mouth and nose. She could not make any sound of help.


    They were strong and each of them carried a hemp rope with gauze mask covering half of their faces.


    ''It seems that they are going to kidnap me!'' Frightened, Joan wanted to run away, but someone


    grabbed her arm and pulled her back, pressing her onto the floor.


    Joan was lifted up abruptly. In panic, she kicked, but was then pressed into the minibus. The van was


    dark and thick with cigarette smoke scattered everywhere.


    There was no way for Joan to get rid of them. The only thing she could do was to struggle, but she


    could not escape. At this moment, her struggles were futile.


    Inside the minibus, their the scent of perfume and women''s hair. Joan trembled with fear. She wanted


    to scream for help, but there was no chance at all.


    Joan thought of Darren. He should still be in the cafe stroking L''s arm.


    But she could only be buried in a ditch and was taken to the side of a path.


    At night, the sound of running water, frogs and wind were mixing with a special symphony.


    Joan was on the verge of a meltdown. ''Why did I have to walk down the street? It was a punishment for


    me to get abducted., If she could have another choice, she would rather not to meet that man again.


    With no choice, Joan could only struggle inside the minibus, looking at somewhere for help.


    In the minibus with five fingers pressed against the wall, Joan was unable to make a sound. Her mouth


    and nose were covered.


    If there was a chance for her to make a choice, she would not have wandered on the street or been


    kidnapped on the street like this., However, this was not the right path that Joan could choose at the


    moment. She had no choice but to struggle and find a way to make a sound so that she could obtain


    help.


    Joan yelled as the car door was closed. But her hands and feet were tied up by several strong men


    who squeezed in. Joan yelled with her eyes full of fear.


    "Miss Gu, how dare you to yell?" An overbearing voice sounded. That man sat in the driver''s seat,


    turned on the front light and closed the window. The minibus slowly started and drove forward. The


    minibus started to drive on the street. Joan could do nothing with the situation.


    Before Joan could shout, her mouth was taped, and her feet were tied. She could barely resist. After a


    few attempts, she lost all her strength. The car went on and on with buzzing. It was a minivan. Used for


    kidnapping, it was the best tool. The minibus sped along the street, bing farther and farther away


    from the downtown. Helplessly, Joan found that she did not know the way here. She could only look at


    some buildings on the roadside and analyze the ce.


    The van drove away, leaving a cloud of dust and the Joan''s helplessness. It began to rain, as if she


    was crying, sadly and helplessly.


    The minibus came to a halt soon. The men in the minibus all came out, dragging the tied Joan, and


    threw her on the floor, looking at her with fierce eyes. Joan couldn''t make a sound.


    "Joan, do you know who I am?" The voice was extremely cold and full of disgust. She seemed to hate


    Joan a lot and wanted to kill her. The disgust and the coldness in her voice were so strong that they


    couldn''t be exined clearly.


    Joan was like a trapped beast in a cage, struggling powerlessly, but not able to escape for a moment.


    "Rip." That person tore off the tape on her mouth. The sharp pain made her cry. "Boohoo. Who are


    you? " Joan shouted, unable to see who was behind the warehouse. It began to rain, as if she was


    crying, sadly and helplessly.


    A beautiful woman came out along with the sound of her high heels stepping on the floor. She was as


    beautiful as an iceberg, as beautiful as a rose in the snow, as the most beautiful person., "Jean! It''s


    you! " Joan yelled in horror. At this time, Joan was very scared of the appearance of Jean. It could only


    prove that Jean nned to kidnap her, and she seeded in kidnapping Joan to the warehouse.


    There were a lot ofmodity piling up here. If she hid her somewhere, it wouldn''t be noticed!


    Moreover, it was a remote ce. Would anyonee here? If someone saw it, would they call the


    police? Can I get out of this predicament? '' These questions troubled Joan, making her extremely


    fearful. She was anxious to scream for help.


    With an uncontroble look of fear, Joan looked at Jean, trembling, and said, "Jean, what do you want


    to do? Why did you kidnap me here? "


    "Joan, aren''t you very smart? Let''s see what else can make you escape from me. " Jeanughed. She


    felt extremely satisfied and happy at that moment.


    At this moment, she had a strong feeling of satisfaction. Darren had protected Joan very well in the


    past. She hadn''t had a chance to get back at her. But, she had a chance this time. This was really a


    piece of good news for Jean, who had always wanted to do this.


    In her opinion, there was nothing that could be more satisfying than this. It was hard to imagine how


    excited she would be when she grasped her opponent.


    "Why? Why did you kidnap me? " She was trembling with fear. Joan didn''t understand why she had


    been kidnapped. Had she already offended Jean? As far as the current situation was concerned, that


    was true!


    "There is no reason. Because of you, I don''t like you! Because I hate you. " Jean said coldly, with


    obvious disgust and disdain in her eyes. She was not that bored to exin anything to her opponent.


    This was her character.


    At this moment, the one Joan thought of was exactly Darren. Yet, deep down in her heart, she knew


    that she couldn''t get his help or his care.


    In fact, she had long been unsatisfied with the tryst between Joan and Darren. She had nned to


    seize this opportunity to give her a good lesson or keep her head down forever. Jean had her own n


    and ns for this. This kidnapping was not a show, but a conspiracy asionally.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It began to rain, as if it was crying, sadly and helplessly.


    Joan was afraid that if she could not get help, she would be killed by Jean.


    Even the words could not express her hatred toward Joan.


    It was a deep hatred.

 Chapter 104 He Has Never Loved You

    Chapter 104 He Has Never Loved You


    As for this, Jean didn''t intend to let go of Joan like that. She intended to involve more tricks in this,


    which would make Joan suffer a lot.


    "What will Darren do if I tell him the news? Would he be in a hurry? Haha, I really want to have a try! "


    Jeanughed and said. She suddenly realized that she was so clever. That was really a wonderful


    n.


    Shortly afterwards, she dialed his number and told him about the kidnapping.


    Joan burst into tears in pain. Her love towards Darren was pure and beautiful, sunshine like.


    Joan was worried about Darren. Even if she had been killed, she didn''t want Darren to save her either.


    The power of love was great and selfless at this moment.


    She had no way to deny it.


    As a matter of fact, when Jean received the phone call from a man hired by her, Jean had already


    expressed her excitement thoroughly in the car. She was so excited that she hung up the phone. In a


    hurry, she drove her car to see the prey that she had been eager to hold in her hand until today.


    She drove to a battered abandoned factory in the suburb. She staggered on the bricks and tiles to the


    second floor of the factory. She dusted off her clothes because she had always been used to looking


    down upon Joan. She looked down upon her, so she always went against her. She took her beloved


    man, ruined her happy family, and ruined her career. At first, she was respected by a rich family. But


    now, she was a homeless criminal wandering on the street.


    Jean used her tricks to frame Joan again and again, which she had never expected. Step by step, her


    plot proved to be a sess. When she saw Joan being yed by her, her heart was filled with joy. She


    hated Joan. She hated everyone being around her; she hated everyone because everyone liked her.


    But when she was very happy to make fun of Joan, she didn''t expect that Darren would appear halfway


    and took the advantage of it.


    Since Darren Lu appeared around Joan, it had been more difficult for Jean to set up a trap for her than


    anyone else in the world. She had been looking for an opportunity to do it again, but it seemed


    impossible for her to do that under his protection.


    In fact, after Joan was released from prison, Joan had been under control ever since. Jean had


    stopped her from looking for a job, and Joan had been framed by her all the time. Jean had stopped


    Scott from meeting Joan, and she had asked Scott to destroy her as well.


    However, Scott had been indecisive because of their close rtionship. Looking at his indecisive look,


    Jean was extremely disappointed in him. She knew she would only depend on herself to solve the


    problem between him and Joan. Everything was under her control, and things could have been


    handled smoothly.


    However, as soon as he appeared, Jean''s n had to be postponed. She had intended to ruin the


    rtionship between Darren and Joan, letting them hurt each other by themselves. But she didn''t


    expect that Darren didn''t fall into her trap. On the contrary, he treated Joan better and better.


    This made it even more difficult for Jean to frame Joan again. Every time she set her up, Joan would


    have dodged. Knowing that if it were not for the fact that Darren had protected her again and again,


    Joan would have knelt before her feet. Unwilling to give up, Jean set her up again and again, but every


    time, she managed to escape.


    Every day, Jean tossed and turned, looking for various opportunities to deal with Joan, but she failed.


    Whenever she attempted to set up Joan, Darren woulde out to protect her, which made her


    extremely angry and she hated Joan more.


    Joan was the focus of everyone''s attention, and she was like an idol of a rich family. Jean had no idea


    why Joan was so excellent, excellent to the world. Jean thought she was the same as Joan, no matter


    in terms of body, look, work attitude or skill. Although Jean believed she was as good as Joan, she


    didn''t get what Joan got.


    She thought that she could destroy her, using the love of Scott to frame Joan and put her in jail, and


    then took her beloved man to her side and told her that the child in her womb was the flesh and blood


    of her beloved man. After she was released from prison, she would be homeless in the street, so that


    she would never be able to do anything she liked. She would beat up Joan in the end.


    However, she hadn''t thought that during the worst and most pathetic moments of Joan, Darren guarded


    her like a knight. What pissed off Jean even more was that Scott had met her in secret. Thinking of this,


    she was furious.


    However, there was a man who always stood by Joan''s side and called Darren Lu. She wanted to hit


    her, but she couldn''t.


    Thinking of that, she gradually balled her hands into fists. She hated Joan to the bones. She swore to


    herself that she would make Joan the lowest ss in the world. She would prove to everyone that she,


    Jean Bai, was the talent of the design department and the best!


    By chance, Jean saw Joan, who was very depressed. Maybe this was an opportunity given by God to


    her. At this moment, Jean''s heart was filled with joy. Finally, she worked hard and she finally trapped


    Joan in her obsession!


    As Jean walked up the stairs, the more she saw Joan, the happier she became. Her face was as pale


    as a sheet. Her eyes were covered with ck mask, her mouth was covered with tape; her hands and


    feet were tied with ropes. When she looked at the chair, Jean couldn''t help but p her hands in


    excitement. "I finally catch you!" she praised, smiling at Joan


    She winked at the two men she hired to kidnap, and they walked out one by one. And she closed the


    door.


    Standing in front of Joan, Jean sneered, ''Joan, you are unlucky today. Huh! I''d like to see who else can


    save you.''? Don''t you think you are something?!


    Don''t you think that you still have Darren Lu around? But don''t forget that L Qi is back, and that you


    are just a second choice of Darren Lu. And don''t forget that L Qi also brought back her and Darren


    Lu''s child. Who else do you think wille to rescue you now?


    Or your ex-husband, Scott? ''! Well, he wouldn''t dare toe. Moreover, he must hate you more than I


    do. Think about who else can save you except Darren Lu. Moreover, he should live a happy life with


    L and their children now.


    They could save you, but it couldn''t be anyone else. You lost your family, and you were not the princess


    of the Gu family, either. You have nothing now. Even when you stand in the street, everyone will run


    away from you like avoiding a gue. Now you are just like a rat crossing the street, which is beaten by


    everyone, ha ha ha. "Jean mocked Joan.


    Sitting in the chair, Joan contemted the woman in front of her. She guessed that she must be Jean,


    because no one else in the world wanted to see her die.


    She knew that Jean hated her and wanted to get rid of her all the time, but she never thought that Jean


    would kidnap her. What''s more surprising was that she even knew about Darren and L as well as


    the child. Joan''s heart beat wildly.


    She walked over to Joan, who looked pitiful, and was extremely happy about it. She took off Joan''s


    blindfold and tore the tape off her mouth. In an instant, Joan''s mouth was covered in blood.


    Looking at the lonely Joan in front of her, he was filled with joy.


    Trying to endure the pain in her lips, Joan said in a trembling voice, "Jean, what on earth do you want


    to do? Do you still want to set me up? Are you crazy? Do you enjoy setting me up as a pleasure? Don''t


    forget that you are Scott''s wife after all. Don''t you feel guilty for cheating on him like that? "


    "What qualifications do you have to say that? Do you think you are very outstanding. You are wrong. If


    you weren''t the daughter of the Gu family and didn''t have so much money and power, you would not


    have power against me. You have overestimated yourself. Do you think that Scott loves you? You are


    too naive. When he talked about you to me, except for hatefulness and stupidity, there was nothing


    else. "


    She knew how it felt to be betrayed by the one she loved most. Now that she hated Joan, she had to let


    her know what she felt. Her heart had to be broken.


    Joan was already absent-minded when she heard what Jean had said. She couldn''t believe that Scott


    had no feelings for her at all. It seemed that her heart was broken at the thought of their marriage.


    It never urred to her that the man she loved so much from childhood would hate her so much. For


    his career, he could even take advantage of Joan''s feelings. She felt very upset. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 105 The Shadow Was Caught

    Chapter 105 The Shadow Was Caught


    She felt that God was extremely unfair. The person who set her up many times was now safe, but she


    was suffering here. The person She loved was taking her as a tool for revenge. She finally found a


    person who loved her, but the person who regarded her as his ex-girlfriend. She mocked herself for this


    life. Her face was pale, and her lips were trembling.


    Seeing that Jean was bing pale at the moment, Joan couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Jean


    knew that her dream finally came true, and her n gradually came true.


    Now, without his protection, Jean could do anything she wanted to do, and she didn''t need to care


    about him.


    Jean swore to herself that she would make Joan experience the most painful thing in the world. She


    swore that she would make her suffer like this for the rest of her life.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If she could recover, Jean would be tortured as hard as she was now. She would never allow such a


    thing to happen. She would make Joan disappear from the world, or maybe from Darren''s world.


    No one could imagine how much she hated and envied Joan.


    A few days ago, Adam''s friend had an ident in another city. After entering the mountain for a few


    days, the phone was finally connected again. The first news came to him was that she had kidnapped


    Jean in a desperate way.


    "Now that you did it, I have to think harder," Adam said.


    On the surface, Darren''s change seemed to be reasonable. Joan was cold and L was passionate.


    All men with normal sexual preference would choose thetter. But on the other hand, Scott felt


    something was wrong.


    Before he had a thorough investigation, she took action.


    The phone was like a chain of locks, which made Jean restless all night.


    "What do you mean, Scott? It''s such a rare chance that he doesn''t stay with her. I''ve been waiting for


    this day for so long. But you called me and asked me to release this woman. " She was short of breath


    and she was gasping for breath.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Seeing that something was about to happen, Scott had no strength to


    pretend to be calm any more. "While Joan was ignoring Darren, L grasped his heart step by step.


    But you were ruining our big n because of your stupidity!"


    A huge assets of the Lu Company and a woman''s revenge, it was not hard to tell which one was the


    most important one.


    Without saying a word, Jean hung up the phone and put their numbers in the cklist. She had her


    own n.


    Now that it was finished, maybe when she went back, they would not scold her or even thank her like.


    "How''s it going with Lady Qi?"


    The man on the other end of the phone answered respectfully, "everything is ready as you requested.


    Miss Qi and I have been to the abandoned factory in the suburb."


    "Give the phone to Miss Qi."


    L smiled faintly and took the phone from the man''s hand. "Sister, what do I need to do now? I''ve


    arranged an appointment with Darren for dinner. He''ll arrive in a few minutes. Ten minutester, I''ll


    have an appointment with him. "


    Also, it could prove whether his love. If he could leave Joan behind ande to her, then she could


    really apany Darren without hesitation.


    Nick and Joan would be the past.


    She looked at the time, and then turned to look at Joan, who was curled up in the corner. "I''m about to


    call the man you once loved so much to save you. Miss Gu, no matter how wronged you are, I''ll let you


    go as long as I get what I want," she said


    What do you want? He can''t give you that.


    Joan said in a cold voice. She didn''t know whether it was a drawing, a contract or some important


    document.


    "Do you think you can force him to give in by tying me up?" She tried to shrink herself. The cool air on


    the ground made her lower abdomen slightly bloated and very ufortable. "I haven''t seen him for a


    long time. I heard that he was very angry with me for my sh of goodbye and so he reasonably stayed


    with L. You should kidnapped her, right?"


    Every one of them kept a secret from Darren. Joan''s departure didn''t affect him at all. He went to work,


    came off work, had a meeting and acted as usual.


    They felt that he was not the man as he had been so happy in the office a few days ago.


    "Great. You should thank me. I will let you know whether he likes you or not. What a poor woman!"


    She approached Joan and forced her to look into her eyes. "How do you feel now? The people you like


    all leave you. You can''t beat me or her. You are such a loser. "


    Joan did not deny it. Instead, she gave a nomittal smile.


    She had never disdained topete with them for love. If they couldpete for love and people, how


    could she make this love worthy of her life.


    Ever since she was a little girl, her father had taught her to keep her self-esteem and self-respect. First


    of all, to make others respect you to make youposed.


    "I disdain your skittish way of seducing men by your face and body." She lowered her eyes and looked


    at her stained shoes.


    "I have nothing to say. If Darren''s family likes a rich and powerful woman who can only be their


    daughter-inw. I don''t think this position is suitable for me."


    She had thought about all kinds of possibilities, but she hadn''t guessed why Darren did so.


    There were so many people who seemed to be irrelevant to him, but in fact they were closely rted to


    him. All of them expressed different opinions.


    If she didn''t pretend to be tired or epted the fact, how could she find out their loopholes.


    Jean handed the phone over to the man behind him. He wore a blue mask with a big brim of hat over


    his eyes, blocking the only light bulb that could hang down on his head. His face was in ck and his


    original appearance couldn''t be seen at all.


    "If you want to call Darren, you can go to call him and see how much she is worth."


    The moon was bright and the ground was cold. Joan''s legs went numb. She slightly adjusted her


    posture.


    They were talking on the phone far away from her. Joan couldn''t hear clearly what they said on the


    phone. She could only see Joan''s expression. It seemed that she had confidence.


    Darren was very busy these days. He was busy with the jewelry show''s fashion show, and now he had


    to deal with the things about L. He must be exhausted.


    Unconsciously, her arm touched her abdomen. Because of the cold air on the ground, it was a little


    ufortable. In fact, she was not that effeminate. She had been in prison over the years, wet and


    dark. The grievance at that moment was not too serious for her.


    But she didn''t know whether her unborn baby could bear it or not, so she gave in.


    So many days passed, but we found nothing.


    Sitting in the car, Darren''s closed eyes with eyshes trembled slightly.


    Austin knew that these days, he had been fine looking, but deep down he was restless.


    "If your friend dyed his action, I''m afraid we can''t find Joan anymore," To avoid attracting attention,


    he hadn''t asked anybody else to do anything. Hisrade who was once Austin''s life-and-death friend


    had just left the army. Now he was helping him deal with affairs.


    However, he had failed to find any clues about her so far. Just like the man suddenly disappeared from


    the earth, he was suddenly nowhere to be found.


    "No matter where she is, she always wants to watch the news. If you two are showing up, she won''t


    forgive you."


    Austinined in his heart. Because of Joan, Linda saw him as if she had seen a murderer. No


    matter how he exined, she was ready to ask him out at any time.


    "Don''t you know that if the prince is an awful killer who dug his own grave and ruined his people, but in


    fact his imperial concubine is the culprit?" She looked at Austin from top to bottom and said, "you''re an


    imperial concubine around Darren. You two are birds of a feather; one is doing evils, and the other is


    helping to hide. You''re really life-and-death brothers. Good friends!"


    If it was someone else, he wouldn''t bother to exin. He didn''t care whether it was ck or white in


    others'' eyes. But somehow his attitude towards Linda had changed.


    When she misunderstood him, he would talk hurriedly and stutter; when she was sick, he would worry.


    Of course, he didn''t show any of these feelings in front of Linda. As soon as the man''s eyes touched


    Linda''s, Austin''snguage ability vanished. He took a step forward and squatted down in pain.


    Austin''s nose hit against the door of the bedroom. It hurt so bad that his tears came out a little. No one


    had seen him like this in years.


    How could he not be angry.


    "Of course I know what you said!" He asked in a much heavier tone. "Do you think that I am willing to


    put on a mask to y with them every day?"

 Chapter 106 Same Time

    Chapter 106 Same Time


    He seldom talked to Austin in this way.


    "Austin." After a moment of hesitation, he softened his tone and said, "sometimes, life is not so easy as


    it takes. To be able to live a peaceful life with Joan in the rest of our lives, we must deal with such a


    mess in front of us."


    His tone was meaningful. People who understood him could understand what he meant.


    He understood what he meant. He still remembered the result of the impulsion in the army. He knew


    that after these years with Darren, he had grown up gradually. And he also knew that if he had treated


    it in a different way, the ending would be very different.


    Like the other girl who feared nothing and could help her friends at any time, Linda was the second


    him.


    With his arms on the doorknob, he slowed down in an instant when he thought that he had to face the


    woman named L Qiter. But soon he resumed his countenance.


    Just like everything was fine.


    It was just like when they were in the past, walking and sharing good things every day.


    His calm was broken by the call. "Darren Lu, I suppose you know Joan Gu very well, don''t you?"


    "Who are you?"


    Darren put him on speaker. His vulgar voice came from the other end of the line. "I don''t want to talk


    about who I am. You should know why we kidnapped her. I don''t ask for the amount of money. You


    assume this woman is important to you. You give me a number."


    This wasn''t an ordinary kidnap. The kidnapper did it on purpose. He wanted Darren to know that


    maybe they were his old friends or business opponents.


    It was by no means a simple kidnap.


    His voice was muffled by a piece of cloth over the phone, which made his voice even hoarse.


    "Before I go there, if you dare to hurt her, no matter who you are or who is behind you, I will definitely


    make you get out of S City and nevere back."


    It had been a long time since thest time they heard Darren getting angry. His stern voice made


    Jean''s face look ghastly pale.


    He still cared about this woman in the end.


    "I''d like to see who he will choose to give up when his new love and old love ask for help at the same


    time."


    Jean winked at the man, and the two of them told him the wrong address as they had agreed.


    "Joan, do you think he will agree to everything I want to do to save you?" She asked deliberately


    because she knew that Darren wouldn''te.


    She didn''t want to know any romantic love story. Now she just wanted to see a joke.


    Joan sat up straight and looked at her. "You know nothing about love. I have nothing to say to you."


    "You know what I want besides money, status, handbags of famous brand and luxury clothes? What


    does Darren want the most? " She paused for a moment. On the first day she moved into the Lu family,


    she had said, "what I want is not a powerful ATM that can give me a safe andfortable life, but a


    warm and considerate husband who knows my feelings."


    The life she wanted was not so ups and downs like this. An ordinary life was as rare as a luxury.


    "Husband? Ordinary?! Miss Gu, I''m so d to hear that! You are in such a low spirits now. There must


    be a reason. What did you know? What did you see? Why did youe here from so far away? And


    why are you caught by me? " Jean smiled scornfully and said, "at this moment, where is your ordinary


    and great husband?"


    Although she had been away for more than a day, she still believed that Darren had never given up


    looking for her. But her deliberate dodge made him unable to find the object for a while.


    "He knows that I''m imprisoned by you, and in the hands of a vicious woman like you, he will surely


    come to save me!"


    If I lost the confidence, my long-standing devotion to him would be in vain. Moreover, she had already


    known that he could help her when they were strangers back then, not to mention the pregnant lover.


    How could he sit there and do nothing?


    She still refused to be convinced. "Miss Gu and Mr. Lu are a good couple. You can rest assured that I''m


    not that greedy. I will let you and Mr. Lu leave safely once I get what I want."


    What she wanted was not simple. Was there an ambush here?


    Joan stretched out her neck and looked around the buildings.


    As a professional designer, the design structure here was the simplest and ttest, and there was no


    ce to hide. Seeing this, she was gradually relieved.


    Darren, I''m really sorry. I was only jealous of your gentleness to her. I didn''t expect my recklessness to


    bring you so much trouble. As a wife, it is reasonable for you to be jealous. But why do you deliberately


    make me angry?


    That day at KTV, when she had been intimate with him for a long time, she had felt that he had treated


    her in apletely different manner. But now, after she thought about it carefully, she believed that he


    had made the decision because of the rage.


    "Lady Qi, it''s time to take action."


    A silver Bentley stopped at the most noisy crossroad.


    "Now that Joan is in danger, why does L Qi also join in?" Darren Lu frowned. Life was not a y.


    How could there be so many coincidences?


    These two things must have been done by one person. He probably had known who might do this in


    his heart, but he didn''t know exactly.


    "No, not now. Let''s go back to the hotel we were going to go and ask them first."


    As Darren analyzed calmly, Austin asked while driving, "aren''t you worried that they might hurt them in


    a desperate way when you don''t go?"


    Two People? They were two people including Joan and the baby in her belly.


    "It''s possible that L is in the same group with them. If it''s true, we may use another way to rescue


    her."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In this way, we can find out who is behind all this!


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Darren jumped out of the car and went to the western restaurant.


    A waiter greeted him at once when he walked to the restaurant. "Sir, do you have a reservation?"


    "Myst name is Lu. I booked a private room here yesterday."


    He found a photo of L Qi from his cell phone. "I''mte. This is the woman whom I dated. Did she


    wait for me for a long time before I came?"


    He then respectfully took the phone from Darren and handed it over to him after hesitating for a long


    time. "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve looked through this photo carefully. I''ve not seen her, and there is nody


    asking for your room."


    So, no one hade here tonight?


    The waiter''s affirmative reply made him more certain that this was a y she directed and acted by


    herself. He turned to Austin and said, "go to L. Since her conspiracy has been exposed, don''t me


    me for disregarding her feelings."


    When he acquiesced in L''s walking and stopping beside him and going in and out in the Lu family''s


    vi, he had told her for countless times indirectly that his death''s opponent was Scott. The Jian


    Company was ambitious and caused many difficulties in the Lu Company. And as for Jean, he didn''t


    like that kind of woman who was cautious.


    At that time, although there was a trace of timidity in L''s eyes, she still promised that she did not


    know anyone. Back in China, Terence was her only friend.


    "L, what do you want to do after youe back? And who told you that? Will the whole thing be


    clear today?" There was a recorder in his pocket, which he had specially put on today.


    If it Jian Company did this, he would not only record their schemes against the Lu Company, but also


    record his many uses against Joan. In this way, the cold war and predicament between them would be


    alleviated.


    She calcted the time and thought there should be some movement.


    It was her husband who was walking back and forth, who was more unable to stay calm than Jean. Zed


    had called her and told her that nothing had happened.


    "How could it be?" He thought it over, there might only be one possibility.


    Perhaps Darren had noticed that, or perhaps he couldn''t get on with the show anymore. When the


    clock on the wall rang, which should be dozens of ordinary noises every day, he was so annoyed today


    that he threw a thing at the clock.


    And he suddenly stopped.


    "Jean, listen to me. I don''t care what kind of negotiation you have with L. Now you should make her


    disappear from that position without any trace at all."


    Why! She walked some distance away from Joan and questioned, "you agreed to this n too. He


    mistakenly believed that the kidnappers were people who knew everything about Joan. And the one


    who kidnapped L are the real kidnappers. Why don''t we agree to it now?"


    "Don''t ask so many questions. There''s no time left now. ording to the time, he should have arrived


    at the ce of L, but he didn''t show up until now. What does it mean? Darren Lu is not such an idiot


    as you!" He passed over the broken pieces of the watch, and went downstairs.


    Scott said in a serious tone. Having stayed by his side for so many years, Jean naturally knew what it


    meant.


    If it was not the case, he would not be an rmist.


    "Why did Darren notice it?" She bit her lips hard.


    They had plenty of time!

 Chapter 107 The Consequence Of Disobedience

    Chapter 107 The Consequence Of Disobedience


    Before she left, she intended to give Joan a big gift!


    "Miss Gu, I must be wrong about you. The bet is wrong."


    What''s wrong? What bet? In a daze, Joan looked at Jean, trying to defend herself from the cold on her


    belly with her teeth gritted. As time went by, she was really taken good care of. She had been looked


    after by Selina for so long that she seemed to be very tired after having walked for such a long time.


    As if she had a ball in her belly to take care of. She had been light and moved clumsily. Besides, she


    lacked nutrition. Today she huddled up and sat directly on the ice cold ground.


    The difference in her body made her more panic than that in her mind.


    As if she had expected what Joan would ask, she replied, "I just got the news. Besides, your rival in


    love, L Qi, was kidnapped. Probably


    they were against her agent or Darren Lu. Who knows? But the most important thing is that Mr. Lu


    rushed to the address of L as soon as he heard the news. "


    "I thought you were useful to me, but now you''re useless."


    Joan was in a conundrum. But the words she said that he went to save L threw her into an ice cer.


    "I don''t believe it!" She yelled at him with thest glimmer of hope.


    ''So, didn''t he do it just to piss me off?'' Joan wondered.


    She had tried so hard tofort and persuade herself. Maybe it was because of his strong self-esteem


    as a man, he was just angry.


    "You don''t believe me?" She then yed the phone recording on the screen and said, "there is a


    conversation record about Mr. Lu. You can listen to Mr. Lu''s decision."


    The familiar yet strange voice came through, which was just cut off to the part where she did not want


    Joan to hear. Joan only heard that on the phone, Darren Lu scorned them. He said that he would not


    let them go after he came back from L Qi''s ce.


    "There is a saying that the first love is always a st, andtter people can never surpass it."


    With his eyes filled with fury, Adam got in the car and looked at the arrogant Jean. He couldn''t believe


    that this woman dared not listen to him and made such a fool of herself as he just left for a few days.


    "Has L''spany contacted the PR department yet? And then notify the police in charge of the


    security here as if what happened today was a crazy threat from crazy fans."


    The young man nodded with respect and said, "don''t worry. We have arranged everything as you said.


    That policeman has received a lot of money from us."


    He felt a little relieved, thinking that even if his n that he had set for so long was destroyed today, he


    would still be mad at Jean even if he strangled her for a thousand times.


    Thus, when she walked out in her small suit, she was pped on the face.


    It had been a long time since he hit someonest time. He pped her so hard that his palm was


    burning and red. One could imagine how serious the pain was on her face.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She was too shocked toe back to her senses. She looked over her shoulder and confirmed that


    Joan couldn''t see her. "You hit me!" she sobbed. How could you hit me? "


    "Why? You don''t even know why? It''s you! You almost ruined my n! You know what? "


    Before leaving, he urged her again and again that no matter what kind of thing she was going to do,


    she must get the consent of Howard first and could not act without his consent.


    The whole thing was just a whim, and when she saw Joan was acting on her own and wanted to


    retaliate against her with L. "Even if I need to think carefully about it, Scott has already let L leave


    that ce. And even so, Darren still doesn''t know what we are going to do."


    She would make amends for her previous faults by good deeds.


    "What kind of person do you think he is? Do you think that you can escape by taking advantage of this


    chance?" He grabbed her arms, grabbed her shoulders forcefully and said, "once he seeds in


    rescuing Joan, he will get to know that we are together as soon as he learns that you are the backstage


    maniptor and that you call L for no particr reason. Do you think it''s possible for the Lu family to


    trust L?"


    What''s done is done. Jean threw caution to the winds and said, "what are you going to do now? Hand


    me over to them? It''s all my idea. It has nothing to do with L. Should I lose myself to protect her? "


    Her face was deeply swollen and the fingerprints were as thick as a man''s. Adam burst outughing


    and said: "of course not. How can I bear to hurt you?"


    His fingers slowly touched her cheeks. The cold touch resisted the heat of her cheeks. He gave her a


    deep kiss. The stinging pain made her gasp.


    However, she did not dare to push him away. She could only bear his cold attitude from time to time.


    "I have a good news with the agentpany. Tonight, L has met a crazy fan who was obsessed


    with her and kidnapping her. However, I hope this is thest time you show your disobedience. I want


    to make it clear that I am not Scott."


    The words were slowly uttered by her ear, and then his lips touched her face again. The tip of his


    tongue touched the red and swollen part, and ayer of goose bumps rose on her back.


    She was devoured by this man and couldn''t move.


    There was no true love between the two people. Maybe, the true love existed in the world, but Jean


    could not have. When she was Scott, she didn''t need to worry about her own safety, and she didn''t


    need to worry about what he would do to her because he was out of control emotionally.


    However, when she didn''t do anything ording to his order, he reached out and scratched her hair.


    As a result, Jean couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    "I got it." She looked down and asked, "what about that woman now? Should I send her address to


    Darren? "


    "Of course!" "Send it to him right now. He might be unable to pull himself out of the media circle."


    The tearful woman appeared to be confused in the middle of the reporters, when Darren came out of


    the car, she ran toward him as if she had seen a beam of light in his eyes.


    She didn''t expect so many people here.


    Darren Lu gnashed his teeth with hatred. Although the media had already guessed and made several


    versions, he still felt somewhat ufortable with their intimacy being photographed in public.


    "What happened?" He still kept a lukewarm attitude towards her. He didn''t put his arm on her, "I


    received a message saying that you were kidnapped?"


    "It''s a fan of mine. He had a crush on me since I was abroad. He pursued me until I came back from


    abroad, and he had almost gone insane. He kidnapped me today because he had read some news


    about us on TV. She wanted to threaten you."


    The policeman aside also added, "people don''t know who they are now, but they can''t tell the


    difference between their real life and the phantom world on the screen. Lady Qi, don''t worry. We will


    definitely do a good job to deal with the aftermath."


    Just a fan?


    With half belief and half doubt, he turned around and looked at Austin, hoping to get some information


    from his eyes. However, Austin''s eyes were ssy and confused.


    Darren always had a good sense of hunch. Was he wrong this time?


    "Oh, gosh! Mr. Lu, look at this message." She was safe here, but the danger to Joan was real!


    He pushed away L Qi and rushed to the car regardless of the shlights around.


    While his hand was on the door handle, her cold fingers blocked his way. With tears in her eyes, she


    seemed to be scared just now. "Darren, I''m still very scared. Can you stay with me tonight? Don''t leave


    me alone."


    "No, I have something to deal with now."


    "Something important?" L''s nose twitched. "I''m afraid the worst part is that Joan tried to seduce you


    again."


    She thought that as usual, as long as she kept pestering Darren, he would not refuse her too fiercely.


    Especially today, it was different and there were so many reporters around.


    "L, I advise you not to challenge my bottom line. It''s not your turn to teach me what I want to do or


    what I want to do. Do I need to report to you? "


    L was shocked by these words and didn''t know what to say to relieve the embarrassment. The


    reporters looked at each other, and their love seemed not to be described as some versions of


    romantic love.


    The woman''s fingers slid from the door handle inch by inch. After Darren got into the car, he


    indifferently drove away.


    "Stop it. I''m not in a good mood!" Being annoyed, L put her hand over a camera. She made a way


    through the crowd, and her agentpany rushed over, blocking the reporters and the cameramen,


    and took her to a car not far away.


    Both Adam and Jean were sitting in the car. Just when Adam was about toin to her, he


    suddenly realized that the atmosphere inside the car was not so good.


    He watched carefully and found that Jean''s face was very soft and swollen.


    "Miss Qi, do you know who is thergest shareholder of the Young Entertainment Company?"


    Every word said by this man in ck would make her panic from the first day she came back.

 Chapter 108 Puppets

    Chapter 108 Puppets


    She swallowed hard and forced a smile. Then, she held out her hand and pressed it against Adam''s


    chest.


    He said in a soft voice, "of course I know. This is Adam''spany."


    "Since you know who the boss is, you should also know that as a model, you should obey whose


    requests the most."


    Both on and off the T-stage, she was just a puppet. She remembered that she was not in a good mood


    after she stepped down from the stage for the first time, so she refused the following interviews


    arranged by reporters.


    At that time, Adam didn''t say anything but just asked her. Are you sure that you won''t go? Getting her


    confident reply, he turned around and left like nothing had happened. But after that, he forced her to


    give up her one month''s work.


    She had no job to do and she had no source to work. But now she was forced to apologize to Adam


    sincerely. She then knew that it was not like she would make an open-minded decision when she was


    in America. Adam was the leader of thepany.


    "I''m sorry." She lowered her head, just like Jean, in front of that cold, dark and dangerous eyes.


    "You should know that a woman like you doesn''t deserve to have such a good and beautiful emotion.


    Since you went abroad just because you fell in love with another man, I will not let you be a prostitute


    and pretend to be a chaste man today. I ask you to stay with Darren Lu not because you can''t listen to


    me if you have someone to back you up. And you, at any time, are destined to be a homeless woman.


    "


    His fingers moved slowly between the two women. He paused for only two seconds and then


    continued, "try your best to be a decent and dutiful wife in front of Darren Lu. You must obey my orders.


    I won''t have tender heart for women. If you do the same thing again, no matter who you are, I will let


    you struggle."


    She was lucky to be alive.


    L and Jean looked at each other, speechless. In fact, when Jean took the initiative to find her, she


    refused.


    Kidnapping was a matter that was against thew, not to mention that she was going to kidnap


    Darren''s family. She had made great efforts to gain a little advantage in front of Anna and Lu family. If


    Darren knew that the pure and kind-hearted L would be a vicious woman, I''m afraid that all her


    efforts would be wasted.


    Seeing L''s hesitation, Jean knew how to get what she wanted from others easily. So she tried to be


    patient and based on her temptation, she said, "Joan has left Darren Lu''s apartment. You don''t want


    her to move back one day, do you?"


    Indeed, no matter how close they were, Darren never mentioned asking Joan to move out of his


    apartment. After she mentioned it twice, he still couldn''t say anything.


    His expression and perfunctoriness clearly showed that he didn''t want her to leave him at all.


    If we kidnap Joan, will he pity her again? " L didn''t agree with her n. In her opinion, men were


    born to cherish weak women. The stronger a woman was, the more strongly she would be treated.


    When a woman was in danger, he would remember their love.


    On the contrary, he pushed the two people who were about to fall apart together again.


    "That''s why I tried my best to keep Darren by your side. Then Joan would never forgive Darren. After


    all, she is one of the most arrogant women in the world."


    Burning her bridges was the best n she had ever heard, so her smile was like a lotus flower


    blooming at the corners of her mouth.


    The dinner that night was also the most enjoyable one that she had had since she returned home. She


    had never known that the sess of her revenge was so enjoyable.


    Although she had been warned by Adam, she never regretted having gone there. It was cold and wet,


    and she could take it as a lesson.


    Joan used her phone to hit the wall. She felt her throat was on fire.


    She might have a fever. Just now, she even felt like she was vacuum. Her body was ufortably


    wet, and she couldn''t say a word. She hit the wall with her phone and a stone.


    It was not because she didn''t want to leave. There was only darkness outside, and asionally some


    dogs barked, but none of the street lights came. Bad images kept shing in her mind, so she didn''t


    dare to act rashly.


    At the thought of this, Jean felt relieved and did not hold Joan''s hands or feet. She knew clearly that


    she could not be brave enough to walk out of a building in this deste mountain, as a pregnant


    woman.


    She felt more pain in her lower abdomen than in the dizzy head and the ufortable feeling in her


    throat. Was her baby okay?


    If she continued to stay here, the situation would get worse. Since no one came to rescue her after


    calling for help for so long, she might have to rely on herself.


    Thinking of this, Joan trembled and struggled to her feet. With one hand on the wall and the other on


    her belly, she tried to move towards the door.


    Although it was a deste ce, there were not even a single car passing by. Her instinct as a mother


    told her that if she continued to waste time on the cold ground, she would really have a big problem.


    She thought to herself, ''Darren, you''re really a wrong person. I shouldn''t have loved you.'' she raised


    her head and looked at the starry sky. The thick clouds seemed to be preparing a heavy rain.


    The awkward situation reminded her of the night when she had just walked out of the prison.


    As for her friends in prison, no matter what crime theymitted, there were always family members


    who were unwilling to leave when they were released from prison. However, she, who had family


    members, was left in the suburbs like an orphan.


    Today, the situation seemed to be the same. It was even worse than that day.


    She struggled to get up and walked to the road. She looked around but didn''t see the light of the car.


    She really felt that her legs and knees were involuntarily bent as she really couldn''t support herself


    anymore. Now, she tried her best not to pass out, because she believed that she should keep herself


    from fainting.


    "Joan, you let it be! The father who loved you the most was looking at you in the sky. Do you remember


    the promise you made to live strong at his grave? "


    She murmured to herself, ''I haven''t found out who is behind the bankruptcy of the Gu Company. How


    can I just let it go like this?''.


    There seemed to be light in the distance, which gradually blurred Joan''s eyes.


    She thought to herself, ''Darren Lu, finally you are here!''?


    A hand held her just before she was about to fall on the ground. It seemed that he was still eagerly


    calling her name.


    "Joan, Joan, don''t scare me."


    It was him, the man with a special maic voice sounded in his ear. Joan tried to open her eyes and


    see his face, but it seemed that there was a weight of a thousand kilograms on his face, which she


    could not see clearly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The feeling was so familiar to her that she was reassured. She closed her eyes and fell into the man''s


    arms, believing that he would save her.


    "Damn it!" Darren Lu said through gritted teeth. He clenched his fingers in anger and collected all his


    strength to pick her up. Then he put her in the car and said, "hurry up! Send her to the nearest hospital


    as soon as possible. "


    Austin nodded his head with force, and then he stepped on the gas and sped away. After letting go of


    the little woman in his arms, Darren withdrew his right hand, which was stained with red blood.


    On Joan''s pale face, there were a few dust stained. Except that, she did not seem to have received any


    injury.


    He knew Joan was pregnant, but he had taken her to such a remote ce. Leaving her in such a mess


    was already unforgivable.


    When Darren walked into the hospital with Joan in his arms, the nurses who hade to stop them


    from asking questions didn''t stop them at all. He put Joan on the bed, and shouted at the people


    waiting at the door.


    Maybe his eyes were too sharp, or the aura around him was too frightening.


    Everybody was watching him going into the room of gynaecology and obstetrics. Nobody dared to stop


    him.


    "What are you looking at! Call all the best obstetrics and gynecology doctors in your hospital here.


    They must protect my wife and child. "


    Austin, who was closely behind Darren, followed him. His face was a little red. After all, they were in the


    gynecology and obstetrics department. It was a little embarrassing for a man except some doctors and


    nurses to enter the room without permission. So he exined it to Darren in a mild way. He followed a


    nurse to pay the bill, the best gynecologist was arranged to do aprehensive examination for Joan.


    At the order of Darren, the blinds in the room were not down. Darren pressed his face against the ss


    and observed her condition.


    Bang! Darren punched the wall with his fist. The woman''s face was very pale. He didn''t know how long


    she had stayed in such a bleak ce.


    She had thought that her real face would be revealed. But she was hijacked by a fan of her. This


    seemingly reasonable girl seemed to be covered by her seemingly reasonable words.


    He felt the pain from his knuckles. Having been in the business world for a long time, he really felt


    scared today.

 Chapter 109 Fear The Darkness

    Chapter 109 Fear The Darkness


    In fact, it was not that serious. She had stayed on the cold ground for a long time and her abdomen


    bulged because of the cold. But he still had a bad temper.


    "Are you sure that my wife and the baby are fine?"


    "Yes, but you still have to pay attention to protect the pregnant woman and the baby. The baby is too


    small to withstand a little maternal grievance. You have to take good care of your wife." While she was


    writing the medical records, the doctor drew a close look at Darren Lu.


    "I''ve seen a lot of men like you who care so much about career and not their family. No wonder that the


    book always says that women are more mature than men both physically and mentally. Your wife may


    be the same. When you''re busy, she will never dy you with her physical and mental matters."


    She had described him as an unqualified husband. But he wasn''t convinced. He had done all these for


    the sake of his wife and him. He almost turned his personal secretary into Joan''s housemaid. Wasn''t he


    good at taking care of her?


    "You don''t have to say that. All I want to know is that do you still remember thest time you went to the


    hospital with your wife? If you can answer that, I think I have misunderstood you. "


    "Prenatal checkups?" Darren asked back as if he had discovered a new continent. He was sure of the


    doctor''s answer.


    She said, "you don''t even know that a pregnant woman needs a prenatal checkup. If it was not you


    who sent her to the hospital just now, I would even doubt if you are her husband."


    From school to work, even the teachers and senor never criticized him like this. It was the first time that


    Darren was used of this and felt too guilty to keep his head up. Indeed, recently, he was too self-


    righteous to be busy with both of them, but he forgot that love needed to be maintained in every


    minute.


    She also went through a lot of details.


    "Miss Gu, you woke up," said Austin, walking up behind Darren.


    His words were like a heart strengthening drug to Darren at the moment. He handed the documents


    and medical records all into Austin''s arms and walked into the ward.


    Hearing his footsteps and the sound of opening the door, Joan knew that he must havee in.


    However, she didn''t raise her head to look at him. Instead, she stroked her slightly protruding belly,


    which was not obvious.


    "Not long ago. I didn''t know if I had a son or a daughter. The baby was moving so violently that I


    couldn''t fall asleep for a whole night."


    "In the past few days, he seemed to feel my difort, and thoughtfully stopped the disturbance in my


    abdomen. Normally, it was as if I had just eaten something in my stomach, and there was no


    difference."


    "Its little hands and feet are starting to grow, and it is no longer the messy little flesh ball in the B-


    ultrasound. Good."


    After saying those words, she looked up at the man who just walked in and stood still. "Do you know all


    I said?" she asked.


    She looked at him coldly and strangely as if he was a stranger. No one could tell whether they were


    lovers or not from their eyes.


    "Of course you don''t know. Your ex-love is right in front of your eyes. Mr. Lu must be very upset and


    restless now. What''s more, Miss Qi hase back from the semi-finals and she is the favorite of Mrs.


    Lu. As for me, I''m just a woman without any job or family. I''m not even qualified to step into the Lu


    family because of my humble status."


    All she could think of was the charming face of L, which she had seen in KTV. She knew that Darren


    wouldn''t say sweet words to her. Moreover, today he really didn''t care about her at all.


    "Joan, maybe you don''t understand it now. And you think I''m just being paranoid and lying to you. I


    really want to help you by getting over what''s happening with L Qi. But it''s a pity that I made a


    mistake."


    "Yes, your analysis has always been right." Looking at the man in front of her, she rudely interrupted


    him, "I don''t want to listen to so much exnation. Darren Lu, when I saw that you and L still had


    private connection, when I saw that you and L were having an affair in a KTV, and today, I don''t


    want to believe you anymore."


    In the past, they had promised to give each other the greatest trust, but now it was impossible.


    Joan put her body against the wall and covered her head with the quilt. Secretly, a slit was left. She


    watched from the mirror of the window and saw whether Darren had left or not.


    He walked to the door. Joan''s eyes were instantly filled with tears. It was a torture for her to drive the


    one she loved away.


    The expected sound of door closing didn''te, but the sudden darkness swept over her whole body.


    Joan lifted the quilt. She was afraid of darkness. Darren knew that she would need a small nightmp if


    he was not with her when she took a rest in her room.


    She stood up and groped for the light in the ward, but a pair of big hands pressed her back to the bed.


    "I will sleep with you and my baby."


    He was not allowed to break into a cramped bed in the hospital, and besides, Joan didn''t want him to


    be so close to her.


    She was not a heartless person. He was so good to her, so it was easy for her to forgive him without


    principle.


    Once upon a time, it was Scott who took advantage of her weakness and pushed her into a situation


    where she could never return. She didn''t want to go back to her old self.


    She pushed Darren away with all her strength. In the dark, she seemed to have fallen down and


    knocked over something.


    "I don''t need you to apany me now. I''ve already been used to any darkness. I want you to go far


    now."


    When I need you, you are not with me, now, in the future, there is no need for you at all.


    He felt aggrieved as well. He thought that he was just like a few wild horses and would never be afraid


    of anything, but he changed.


    He only wanted her to have a stable life in the future. In fact, he didn''t care about money and power,


    nor did he care more about his career than love and family affection. If he had to make a choice in front


    of Joan and the Lu Company one day, he would definitely choose to be with the one he liked.


    Only she could make him be willing to do everything.


    In order to keep the Lu Company running well, he had to provide the Lu Company with the power that


    his father asked him to provide. He didn''t want them to be poor.


    Whatever it was, it wouldn''t be an easy task for Scott or Adam to take away the Lu Company.


    "Joan, I will give you an exnation soon. Whether you believe me or not, I will say it. Sometimes it''s


    true that one''s hearing and seeing is believing. But sometimes, even if you have seen it with your own


    eyes, it may not be true."


    Her rtionship with L, for instance, was definitely not what she had seen.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This sensitive and jealous woman, his heartache, his bitterness, when on earth could she understand?


    The Kate Technology was a bigpany in S City. It grew like a bamboo shoot. At first, it was only a


    rising star in the IT industry. Now, it had be a famous enterprise in the whole city. Most of the


    entrepreneurs wanted to discuss with him and wanted to have a rtionship with him.


    The director was checking several code in the office, but he had a different hobby from the people in


    this industry. He was watching the entertainment channel.


    From time to time, he raised his head to check the recent entertainment news.


    "Shawn, this is the guest list." But there was another strange thing. Shawn was always with a male


    secretary. Charles put the folder on the table and threw a nce at the screen, "is there still no news


    from Miss Qi today?"


    The man tilted his neck back. A crisp noise came from the depths of his spine. He pushed the sses


    that were ced on the bridge of his nose. This was the move he repeated dozens of times every day.


    Only the cracking of his bones could remind him that it was his numb neck.


    "Not yet." He pursed his lips and looked up. The TV was broadcasting a star being kidnapped by a fan


    last night.


    He looked down at the guest list in front of him, and Charles changed a new cup of hot water for him


    and put it beside his hand.


    "Last night, a famous model L Qi was kidnapped by a crazy fan in an abandoned factory. A


    policeman received a report and rushed to the scene. Young Entertainment Company that she works


    for has already investigated this matter."


    As soon as he heard this, Shawn swung his pen and drove his search engine to input that name and


    then searched for the celebrities of hispany.


    Charles was still on the side. He knew that today''s guest list was probably a useless white paper. He


    knew Shawn very well, and this was the most important thing for him toe back.


    "I need you to search all the social activities of Young Entertainment Company for me. Wherever you


    go, find out all the clues." He thought for a while and said, "I have to get it done first. It is said that some


    bug in ourpany needs to be repaired soon. Then, it will be dyed."


    Last time, she still appeared in the hospital. When he learned the news, he waste. When he arrived,


    she was not there. This time, he must take actions as soon as possible, and never let the same tragedy


    happen again.

 Chapter 110 A Crisis Of Trust

    Chapter 110 A Crisis Of Trust


    The atmosphere in the ward was so quiet that neither of them could see their faces clearly, and of


    course, no one could figure out what expressions they had.


    Joan''s breathing gradually went deeper, as if she was in sound sleep at night. Darren still sat on the


    bed beside, looking at the woman who had not been lying quietly beside him for a long time.


    Although she could not see clearly and the moon was dim, he still felt that she had lost a lot of weight.


    A few days ago, Selina took good care of her. Since the airport incident, everything became a little


    confusing.


    Although Joan had never told him about anything, her actions were as cold as ice. She had told Darren


    from the very beginning that she had been deceived, that she had a failed marriage. Therefore, she


    had hoped that Darren would be honest to her and that they would help each other.


    "Father..." When Darren was still in a daze, Joan spoke in sleep. She called "Dad".


    He didn''t know that in her dream, Joan was standing in front of his father''s tomb, as if she had been


    kicked out of her house by her stepmother. Her concept of her mother was too vague. It seemed that


    she could remember very well that she had only lived with her stepmother and father in a family, so she


    was not as well cared about her stepmother''s daughter. It was more likely that she had not been able to


    win people''s heart verbally.


    "I miss you so much, Dad." He stretched out his fingers, wiped away the tears on her face, and gently


    said, "you can rest assured that I will definitely bring out the real reason why the Gu Company


    suddenly crumbled, and also find out the hateful maniptor behind it! It''s just Joan. I need some more


    time. "


    He had adjusted the vibrate ringtone of his cellphone to the buzzing tone in his pocket. He had


    specially made it when he entered the ward in case of waking up the calm, panic stricken Joan.


    "L?"


    She didn''t have a fixed number, she had her own number, the agent''s number, and her assistant''s


    number. She picked up each one of them casually. As usual, Darren made a call to her private phone


    number and remembered it clearly.


    The woman''s voice sounded as expected. She politely said, "Darren, where are you? I seem to be ill. It


    makes me dizzy and ufortable. "


    "Can youe and stay with me?"


    The woman on the other side of the phone invited him pitifully. However, Darren pulled the door of the


    ward closer and said, "I''ll ask Austin to pick you up. You''d better have a check in the hospital."


    "No, I don''t have to. You know me, Darren. Every time I get sick, you will feed me with porridge or tell


    stories to lull me to sleep." With great care, she begged, "I know. A while ago, you were angry with me


    for what I had done to Joan. Today, she also had the same ident as mine. I love you so much that I


    was blinded by jealousy. Please don''t be mad at me for that."


    L took the initiative to give in, but she caught Darren off guard. All of a sudden, she didn''t want his


    company anymore, saying that she could go to the hospital for the injection and take the medicine.


    For a moment, she was in a daze, as if she was still the little girl who had stopped for a stray dog.


    He walked towards the corridor and sat on a bench. Lightly, Austin brought him two cups of coffee and


    told him, "I know you don''t like instant coffee, even though it''s cheap. This hospital is too far away from


    coffee shop. Just have a sip."


    He took the cup and held it in his hand. In fact, he was not thirsty at all. The cheap coffee really did not


    arouse his interest, so he just held it in his hand to warm his hands.


    "Austin, you think I am too negligent about Joan, don''t you?"


    "It''s not that you neglected Joan. I''m just worried that you''re being too kind. You''re being too nice to


    her. Don''t forget that she''s not that simple girl anymore. She might have a lot of evil eyes behind her!"


    He looked worried.


    Joan was not only a beloved girl, but also a perfect lover. Only when she was with Darren could he feel


    that he was alive.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He would be sad and happy about the outside world.


    "What are you thinking about?" He poured all the coffee in his cup into the empty paper cup in Austin''s


    hand. "You are now a wild horse that have been taken away. And your heart is full of that little host, the


    little reporter, right?"


    In fact, he wasn''t sure whether he was right or wrong. It was just that he saw that Austin walked away


    and talked in a low voice when he was on the phone a few times. It was obvious from his flustered eyes


    when he saw Linda stay with Joan at home.


    When her heart was poked, she immediately resisted, "it''s not like that. I just think a self-support


    woman like Joan is much better than those who earn a living on their faces."


    He was not the kind of person who would swagger around. Darren patted him on the shoulder to show


    that he knew what he meant.


    They talked in a low voice when they were in the corridor of the hospital, so as not to wake up the Joan


    in the room. He just despised her unusual hearing at this time, especially when it came to sensitive


    words.


    "L? You two seem to get along very well with each other. " She suddenly remembered that the


    second time she saw him, she was recing her best friend. He looked at her back and uttered the


    same name seemingly.


    But she didn''t know that they had such a deep entanglement. They dealt with official business without


    any hesitation.


    She recalled that his tolerance to her at that time was also due to the woman named L.


    After the breaking of her news, Joan searched her photos online. She looked at them carefully from


    time to time, and she did find something simr to her in both eyes and brows.


    Darren pressed his back against the wall. He was so tired that he adjusted his posture to make himself


    morefortable. Joan slid to the ground behind the thin wall in the room.


    "Darren, now I really hope that time went back. I hope I didn''t do any interviews for Linda or ept


    your residence and work. I hope we didn''t have beautiful memories, those unreal sweet words."


    Because you didn''t do these things for me. All you did is due to your memories and regrets about L,


    right?


    In the past few years, he had kept his chastity and wasn''t close to any woman. The media reported that


    when he was about to get engaged to Joan, he would make a publicity article about it. They said that


    Joan was Cindere and he had met his true love.


    Because of that, she buried all the dirty history. When people met her again, no one dared to


    discriminate against her. Speaking of the cases in prison, everything was going in a good way.


    Now, everything seemed to have changed. Joan felt sore in her throat.


    "Wow!" Her stomach was constantly churning, making her feel sick. Eventually, she lost her strength.


    She pressed the switch of the light with one hand, pushed against the wall, and stumbled all the way to


    the bathroom.


    Darren rushed in with a big stride, squatted down and carefully lifted her hair on her face, patting her on


    the back with his hand gently.


    He felt sorry for her.


    He followed her hair and looked down, only to find that she was on her bare feet. He quickly stood up,


    went to the bed, took her shoes and squatted down to put them on for her.


    Joan shivered when his fingers touched the Joan''s body. Somehow, Joan felt wronged and buried her


    head deeper in the toilet.


    She didn''t want Darren to see her cry.


    "Pregnant women are afraid of cold weather the most. I''ll ask Selina to find you tomorrow. The anti-slip


    shoes are better!" Everything would be the same as if Joan could make a concession and help him find


    out the truth as soon as possible. After this drama with L, everything would be back on track.


    With thest shred of hope, Joan asked, "why did you go out? Why did you go out? "


    "Me?" He handed a cup of water to Joan and rinsed her mouth. Then he looked away and said, "I saw


    you fall asleep. I went out and bought a cup of coffee with Austin."


    "Nothing else?"


    He had never seen Joan look at him this way. Although she was smiling as usual, there was a skeptical


    look in her eyes.


    "And what?" Her voice was so calm that even the sound of watering from her throat could be


    heard clearly.


    She instinctively pressed the button of the toilet and raised her head to look at him.


    They hadn''t seen each other for only a few days, but Joan felt that the face in front of her was so


    strange.


    It turned out that his face didn''t change color when he lied. She had underestimated him before.


    That''s true. The young master of the Lu family had been able to defeat countless people who were


    experienced in S City indifferently. She, a woman, was weak.


    If he wanted to do something behind her back, he could do it without hesitation.


    "Nothing, Mr. Lu, my boss, your employees need to rest now. Please go back. I''m just an ordinary


    designer in the Lu Company and I don''t have the right to ask your personal secretary to look after me. I


    hope Mr. Lu won''t embarrass me tomorrow. Selina is also very busy. Don''t waste any time here."


    Her identity was clear. She was an employee and he was a CEO. They were no more than this.


    They were not right for each other.


    The ss in his hand fell to the floor. Tiredness crept over him. "Joan, I don''t care what you are going


    to do, but why did you say that? What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 111 Let Him Be A Shareholder

    Chapter 111 Let Him Be A Shareholder


    They had a fight, a cold war, and then she left. He endured it all. He thought that what happened today


    would give her a reminder that let her take care of the baby at home in the future.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was said that time would make everything fade away. He thought their fights would stop soon.


    But now she was saying something like that.


    Joan stood up and approached him step by step, without giving in. "You know exactly what I mean. You


    lied to me again and again because I was stupid and easily cheated, or because you thought I


    shouldn''t have my personality and temper?"


    Blue veins stood out on his neck and forehead, which were the symbol that he endured to the utmost.


    "What do you mean by saying that I don''t allow you to have your own personality and temper? You


    know what kind of person I was before, and only when I faced you would I be so tolerant. I am willing to


    change my temper for you. Why can''t you think for me and also look in my direction? "


    From the cold words in the beginning to the current situation, the argument had turned into the question


    of who shouldpromise.


    "OK, OK, OK. Darren, I will correct my mistakes. From now on, you don''t need to work so hard. You


    made a phone call and then closed the door. I don''t care how others think of you. Just as I said, you


    are the boss and I am an employee. I have no right to interfere in my boss''s private affairs!"


    Joan gasped for air, but Darren gradually loosened his grip on her. "Did you eavesdrop on me on the


    phone?" he asked.


    ''Eavesdropping?''? She didn''t eavesdrop. Maybe God didn''t want them to be safe or not. She had been


    asleep well and woke up just when she was about to see her father.


    She heard nothing but a name through the door.


    "Joan, don''t think too much. I''m still the same man. She won''t take me away from you. Just give me


    more time. I''ll give you a satisfactory reply."


    What perfect reply? Joan lowered her head and said weakly, "Darren, I''m tired. Please let me have a


    rest."


    This time, instead of listening to her, he held her tight in his arms. She punched him on the chest, her


    fists punching. At first, she just pushed him away, but then she wriggled hard to break free from his


    grip.


    "You can''t escape."


    It was a sentence, a statement. She struggled in his arms with less and less strength.


    He gave her a warm hug, but he didn''t intend to fail her.


    When Joan finally calmed down, his phone in his pocket vibrated.


    Damn!


    He clearly felt that from this second, the woman in his arms began to gradually return to her original


    stiffened state.


    "Don''t waste time anymore. Someone is waiting for us anxiously."


    She pushed him away and covered herself with the quilt again.


    When he opened the message, he found that it was Selina who just texted him, with only one simple


    sentence.


    "Anna is here. Come back now."


    It had been a long time since Anna came to the Lu Company. She only appeared when all the year-end


    shareholders came for bonuses or the for the voting.


    And tonight, wearing famous brand clothes, she came to Darren''s office and waited for him.


    "I''ll be right back."


    He put the phone back to his pocket and turned to Joan. Then, he went out of the house and told


    Austin to call Linda over.


    She had offended the director of thepany, and now she was still at home, trying to find a another


    company. This time she promised she would find a boss she liked.


    Austin was willing to take this job. He just wanted to find a reasonable reason to call her.


    "Madam, here is your ck tea."


    Selina remembered everyone''s likes and dislikes. Mrs. Lu likes ck tea and his lordship likes Longjing


    tea. The second young master of the Lu family often drank carbonated drinks or fresh juice. Every


    detail was engraved in her mind and she was absolutely sure of it.


    "Yes." It seemed that she was very satisfied with Selina''s work. She said dully, "Is Mr. Lu so busy every


    day? At first he didn''t have time to go home, but now he is too busy toe to thepany? "


    ''It must be that woman, '' she thought.


    When she was in the Lu family, she treated L with great enthusiasm. Now, she wanted this couple


    that she had personally torn apart could return to peace, so that the woman could stop fantasizing


    giving birth to a child and marry into the Lu family.


    After thinking for a while, Selina answered, "they both had an ident tonight. Mr. Lu went to deal with


    it. I called him just now and he knew Mrs. Lu was here. He was on his way."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the elevator door opened, and Darren'' voice appeared first.


    "Which gust of wind brought you here?"


    Then she stood up. She hadn''t seen her elder son for a long time. "If I don''te to thepany, I


    don''t know where to find you. Miss Qi came to visit youst time, but I couldn''t see you two for such a


    long time. By the way, I heard that something happened to L. Is it serious?"


    She came here today to talk about this thing that she had deliberately ignored another person.


    "If I remember correctly, you never care about these things. We are mother and son. Don''t beat around


    the bush. You are tired, so am I. today, you are not here to care about me and L. Tell me, do you


    want to raise the bonus in the next month, or do you have any special request?"


    He nced at the cup of Anna and found that the ck tea was almost finished. Then he snapped his


    fingers and asked Selina to fill the ck tea up for her. At the same time, he made himself a cup of hot


    coffee. The instant brewed coffee of the hospital was really terrible.


    After L came back from abroad, Anna got a lot of money from her. Every time she yed cards, if


    she sat on the table, she could win back more than twice the money she used to have.


    Obviously, she was not familiar with the rules of the game. She was just a stranger who had just


    be an outer disciple, but she was broad-minded and modest, saying that she had to pay the


    tuition


    Now she had such a good reputation, and Anna also saw her differently. She was even joyful when she


    saw that Darren gradually distanced himself from Joan and even wanted to return to L.


    So she came here with an idea.


    "Darren, I think mom is one of the shareholders, too. So I want to have a discussion with you and we


    can follow the rules. And we can let any other person to join in the Lu Company,"


    As he looked his gorgeous mother up and down, his voice broke into a softughter. "You want a model


    to be a shareholder? Is it because she is stupid and has a lot of money? Or do you think that you will


    get more money from her after she bes the shareholder? "


    It was known to him that Lu family''s tradition of buying shares was that either the elders who had been


    following thispany since the very beginning or the members of this family were influential enough


    to get shares.


    But now, she wanted to invest L Qi. What a superficial woman.


    ''She was just a model yet and had no rted experience in the industry. Why could she have enough


    money to be a shareholder?'' Was Scott or Adam helping her? Who wanted to buy the shares and who


    wanted to get a chance to get close to the Lu Company?


    "Do you know who I am talking about?" Anna''s face fell. "You don''t care what I say or what I propose,


    but you and L will soon be together. This will happen sooner orter."


    Who said that they would get married soon? He shook his head and thought, ''it''s not a bad thing. My


    mother''s rashness may give these people a chance to show their true colors. So I agree with her. I''ll


    see what they will do.''.


    His opponents were smart and shrewd. He wanted to make this conversation more real, and if he


    agreed without hesitation, they would think that there was something fishy going on. It was like a deep


    trap which was covered with ayer of insufficient camouge.


    He was going to add a lot of soil to the covered grass and two flowers on it, so that the trap looked as


    beautiful as a garden.


    "I don''t agree." He said, "it''s not a small matter, but it''s too rash to make such a decision. Moreover,


    L and I haven''t made it yet. You should know that Joan is still pregnant with my child."


    Anna had expected this and replied angrily, "You always talk about the person I don''t like. I know it. You


    won''t do anything except disobeying me. You just do what you want to do, but you just don''t do


    anything about me. What''s wrong with L''s share? You are the CEO of the Lu Company. Hasn''t your


    father taught you to be unrestrained when giving the Lu Company to you? "


    The so-called "freedom" was nothing more than greed for more private property.


    He waved his hand and stopped her, "shut up. Anyway, it''s toote now. I''ll send a driver to send you


    home."


    If Mr. Lu didn''t want to continue the topic, there was no possibility of talking about this. And it was true


    to his mother. He pointed at the position of the door with his arm and bowed his head to do his things


    and stopped talking.


    Knowing what he meant, Selina came over and gestured him to sit down, "Mrs. Lu, I''ll drive you home.


    Mr. Lu is worried about your safety."


    When Annapletely disappeared from his sight, Darren raised his head and smiled.


    He knew, today''s conversation would be known to the outsiders soon.

 Chapter 172 Persuasion

    Chapter 172 Persuasion


    Although Austin was a little embarrassed, he didn''t have any other thoughts about this matter. He just


    felt a little impatient.


    But he knew what he should do, so he wouldn''t do anything casually.


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary to be so clear about something. Otherwise there will be


    misunderstanding between each other. You''d better be open-minded than this."


    Darren thought he had made a right decision and hoped that there would be no misunderstanding


    between them.


    "In fact, I don''t think you two need to think more about this kind of thing. Moreover, I didn''t have any


    other intentions before. If you two screw it up like this, I always feel that it''s a little strange. Most


    importantly, this idea is too bizarre. Although I indeed mentioned it, you don''t have to do so. Don''t


    hesitate and just forget what you should forget. Otherwise, you will think that you have some


    misunderstand. "


    Darren just hoped that Austin could see through everything.


    Austin could not see through such a thing at all, so he did not think about it at all. Therefore, he could


    not help smiling faintly.


    "Actually, I don''t have much opinion on this kind of thing, and I won''t say anything about it either. So


    sometimes it''s better to be careful about each other. If too stubborn, it will only make our rtionship a


    little difficult."


    "Don''t you think you should think it over carefully?"


    Darren was rendered speechless. He only wanted him to think it through.


    What''s more, it was not as mess as the things up in the past.


    At this moment, Linda was pressing the doorbell.


    Standing up from the sofa, Joan walked to the door and opened it. "I thought you weren''t going toe


    back. I didn''t expect you toe back so soon."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Linda curled her lips with discontent. "I didn''t expect that. What''s more, it''s totally wrong for you to say


    that. And I have never thought about that!"


    "I didn''t mean anything else. Please don''t take it seriously," Joan said as she covered her mouth with


    her hand.


    Linda had a better understanding of this, so she said with a smile, "Actually, I don''t have a big idea


    about this. I just hope that you don''t mess around. What''s more, you just make such a big crime for me


    and I really can''t bear!"


    "Mr. Darren, is there anyone else besides me?" Austin asked when he heard other woman saying


    outside.


    Then Darren put the food in the pot and said, "There are no other women, just that girl? Besides, I think


    she really likes you. Why don''t you ept her? After all, it''s not easy to meet a right person. "


    "Mr. Darren, I don''t know the reason about this kind of thing, but I know I don''t have feelings on her


    now, and I don''t think so. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Austin had a little bit of feelings on this girl, but that didn''t mean that he had to ept her. Moreover, he


    was not a casual man.


    Linda had only made a joke with Joan, so she had intended to go to the kitchen to help with the dinner.


    However, when she heard what he said, a dash of disappointment shed through her eyes, but mixed


    with more sadness.


    She originally thought that her heart would soon be confirmed, but she did not expect that everything


    was beyond her expectations. It turned out that the person she liked looked at her in this way.


    Thinking of this, she was very unhappy. But the problem was that she would not do such thing casually.


    She pretended to care nothing about it, but she still couldn''t help crying.


    Joan had never seen her best friend''s tears like this before. She frowned and patted her on the


    shoulder. "Linda, don''t take his words seriously. Sometimes, you just have to give Austin some time to


    think. What''s more, maybe he will ept us as long as we try harder."


    Afraid that she would be disgraced, Linda grabbed Joan''s hand and they sat down on the sofa.


    Seeing her in tears, Joan wiped her tears away with a handkerchief. "Silly girl, stop crying. Don''t cry


    anymore. You can''t understand such kind of thing clearly. Besides, some things need to be controlled


    by efforts, not by God. Can''t we tell him? Or maybe one day he will figure it out that he has to marry


    you. "


    Everything was out of Joan''s expectation. She had thought that Austin liked Linda, but it turned out that


    she was wrong.


    Linda always felt that she was rejected this time. But sometimes, she felt that if she confessed her love


    to him, he might not turn her down.


    However, she hesitated a little now. After all, if she continued to do so, she felt that she would be in


    trouble. But what was more important was that many things were not as simple as what she thought, so


    she naturally felt that she didn''t know what to do?


    "Well, don''t hesitate any more. You have to fight for something on your own. I don''t know what to do if


    you continue to act like this. What''s more, you can''t judge on the surface of something, and if you only


    take it as the surface, it means that you lose."


    Joan wanted to give her an encouragement. After all, she thought that Austin was a good young man


    and it was a good choice to them. She just hoped that they would cherish each other, not the opposite


    way.


    Joan''s encouragement made Linda nod in agreement. "I wasn''t sure at the beginning, but after what


    you said just now, I think I should fight for everything by myself. Otherwise, I don''t know how to deal


    with the rtionship between me and him, and I don''t want to give up."


    Austin intended to take something out, but stopped at the spot when he heard these words. He couldn''t


    help but frown. Although he didn''t quite understand what happened, he didn''t want it to happen.


    Because he felt that he was unable to protect the person he loved. If he continued that, he would end


    up with getting hurt most.


    It was because of this kind of mistake that he lost the woman he loved most.


    When he thought of the brutal things that monitor had done, he became very angry.


    But he couldn''t do anything about it. It already had happened. Even if he regretted a million times, that


    kind of thing would never change. So after hearing this confession, he didn''t feel happy at the


    beginning. Instead, he felt more and more worried.


    In order not to break the embarrassment, he quickly went back to the kitchen to continue to help, in


    case he said too much.


    Darren frowned, "I thought you were going out? Why do youe in all of a sudden? Have you found


    anything that you shouldn''t have noticed? "


    "No, I didn''t. I wanted to go out and check the time. I have my phone in my pocket, so I don''t need go


    out. I can just check my phone."


    Although being a little embarrassed, Austin still tried to pretend to be calm.


    Darren felt helpless. He didn''t know what he had heard just now. Anyway, the matter shouldn''t be like


    this. Since he didn''t want to say, then he shouldn''t ask him.


    "Why do you have to check the time? Do you have other ns today? "


    In fact, he didn''t have much work to deal with in thepany. The only thing Darren need him to do


    was to look for Poppy.


    Moreover, the case about Poppy was over. After all, he was not the master she had chosen.


    "In fact, I''m too embarrassed to tell you anything about that," Austin said with a smile, scratching his


    head shyly.


    Actually, Austin just pretended that he didn''t want to hear the confession from Linda. More importantly,


    he didn''t want to face this at all.


    So he wanted to make up an excuse and went away secretly.


    "I''m so curious. But if you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you. Otherwise, you''ll think that I, your


    boss, would bully you."


    Darren knew everything about Austin, but he didn''t know the matter which made him feel embarrassed!


    All these years, he had never seen him feel embarrassed.


    So even though he was curious about it, he could not force him to speak out.


    Hearing this, Austin could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "This is my own secret. Mr. Darren


    please keep it a secret!"


    "I really don''t know what is it that needs me to keep secret, not to mention that you didn''t tell me about


    that so-called thing. Why do I feel like you are trying to trick me?" Darren frowned slightly.


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched slightly. "In fact, I didn''t do anything wrong. Moreover, even if I


    did something wrong, I wouldn''t bring you to the pit."

 Chapter 173 The Refusal

    Chapter 173 The Refusal


    What Austin said was true. He had never thought about such thing, so naturally he would not admit it.


    Although his heart was filled with surprise, he had a better understanding of Austin''s behavior. Besides,


    Austin never lied to him. With a hearty smile, he said, "I know your sincerity. And I treat you the same. I


    never meant to be a mean person."


    "You don''t have to exin it to me, because I have known it for a long time."


    Since Austin came to live together with Darren, he treated him as his good friend and he also knew that


    he treated him as his good friend all the time. So they both knew clearly about this matter.


    Seeing that the soup was almost ready, Darren couldn''t help but take up a spoon, gently opened the


    lid, scooped out a spoonful of soup, gently blew on it, put it into his mouth, and took a sip.


    It tasted good, so he turned around, looked at Austin and said, "would you like to try some?"


    Austin didn''t know how to do with it, but he wanted to try. Taking a spoon by himself, he walked to the


    other side of the table and scooped out a spoonful of soup. After blowing on it, he put the spoonful into


    his mouth. After he drank it, he nodded. "I didn''t expect your soup to be so delicious," he said.


    Upon hearing this, Darren felt like he was looking down upon himself. With a frown, he asked, "have


    you been looking down upon me?"


    "No way! Mr. Lu, don''t think too much. There is really no such thing. "


    Joan sighed with profound resignation. They hadn''t eaten anything yet, so she came in. "Have you two


    made it? We can''t just wait outside all the time, can we! You should at least cook a dish for us! "


    A dash of displeasure shed through Joan''s eyes. She had thought they would eat soon, but to her


    surprise, they had finished chatting with each other. It was such a shame that they hadn''t even served


    any food on the table. She was dying to eat.


    Seeing that she couldn''t wait to eat the soup, Darren lifted the corners of his mouth and said, "you


    come just in time. The soup is delicious. How about I take it to you right now?"


    "Really?" She didn''t want to see her parents urge her to have a taste of the harmful soup.


    " I can prove it. And I can guarantee that the soup is very delicious. You can eat while drinking it."


    Austin tasted it before. Although he didn''t know the taste of the soup before, he thought it was very


    delicious and he really appreciated it.


    Said Joan with a smile, as she saw both Carlos and Debbie holding spoon in their hands. "I''m looking


    forward to it."


    "Since you''re expecting that, why don''t you go out and have dinner? After that, I will take the soup out


    right away."


    He never felt that he was like a servant. Moreover, it was right to serve his wife.


    With great expectation, Joan returned to the hall in a hurry. She sat down on a chair and handed her


    bowl to Linda. Looking at her pitifully, she said, "Linda, fill a bowl of rice for me."


    Linda took the bowl without hesitation, filled a bowl of rice for her and handed it to her.


    Said Joan with a smile after taking the bowl from Linda''s hand. "Thank you."


    Linda couldn''t help smiling. "You don''t need to thank me for that. Besides, it''s not a big deal for me to


    help you with such a little thing. But it seems a little weird that you act like this. If you continue to act


    like this next time, I won''t do it for you anymore."


    She curled her lips to show her displeasure.


    "It''s all my fault. Please don''t get angry. I''m really sorry. Can you forgive me?"


    Darren walked out of the room with a bowl of soup in his hands. He gently put the bowl on the table.


    Suddenly, a strong fragrance came out from it, which made Joan swallow. "Wow, it smells so good!"


    "Yes, yes. I smelt it too!"


    She had never smelled this kind of fragrance before. And they didn''t smell the fragrance just now, and


    it came all of a sudden


    Thinking of this, she asked in confusion, "Mr. Lu, we didn''t smell this kind of fragrance before when we


    went out. But why did we smell so good when we came out all of a sudden?"


    "The most important thing is that I covered the scent just now. So you wouldn''t have heard it. I had


    intended to surprise you, so you wouldn''t have seen it,"


    In fact, the fragrance could have been smelt by them just now. But he tied the cloth around the table in


    case that they smelt the fragrance. Otherwise, he didn''t feel anything strange at all.


    Joan swallowed and then had a sip with the spoon. After all, it was very hot in the beginning.


    After she finished, she licked her lips with her tongue, as if she wanted more. "Wow, I didn''t expect you


    to be such a good cook. I should have let you serve me before I knew it."


    Darren just wanted to show off in front of his loved ones, but he didn''t expect him to say that. He


    couldn''t help but slightly twitch his lips. "You don''t want me to cook at home all the time. Besides, there


    are a lot of things in thepany that I need to deal with."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren didn''t want to be a nanny all the time. Moreover, there were many things that they couldn''t


    decide.


    He felt his need to make it clear.


    His refusal was obvious to Joan. She frowned. "Are you unwilling to do that?"


    Austin said with a smile, walking out of the crowd all of a sudden. "Mrs. Lu, you know that Mr. Lu is


    busy with his work all the time, and he onlyes back asionally to do the housework. If you two


    often stay together, you can ask him to cook for you."


    He thought that Austin was doing this for his own good. He didn''t expect that he would make such a big


    mistake.


    He gave Austin a stare and Austin turned his head, pretending that he saw nothing.


    She hadn''t expected that Austin woulde out at all. But she had been thinking about the previous


    things for a long time. If she didn''t go after him, she would have no chance to win.


    So she should at least buy herself some time while she was in a dilemma.


    She closed her eyes to calm herself down. Then she stood up quickly and walked over to Austin. She


    lowered her head and said with a blush, "Austin, it''s me who hasn''t told you something in the past. But


    now I''m afraid that if I don''t tell you, I''ll feel guilty for the rest of my life. Therefore, I won''t let it goThis


    thing has been buried in my heart. So I''m going to tell you everything. Will you listen to me? "


    After saying that, her face turned even redder. After all, she was going to confess her loveter, and


    she hoped that he would agree.


    Austin couldn''t help but frown slightly. Although he didn''t know such a thing, he had guessed something


    in his mind. But he couldn''t refuse it now. Thus, he said, "if you have something to tell me, just tell me!"


    Hearing that, Linda couldn''t help nodding her head. Then she said slowly, "in fact, I have also liked you


    since the first time I saw you. And I think we should know each other well. So I want to be your


    girlfriend. Would you ept me?"


    Joan was about to have some soup, but when she was drinking half of it, she heard her bestie


    expressing her love for her. She almost spat it out.


    But to support her, Lisa had no choice but to speak slowly, "Austin, I think Linda has always liked you.


    Why don''t you give her a chance and also give yourself a chance? You two can get to know each


    other."


    "In fact, I also think you should think carefully about this kind of thing. After all, all of those things have


    passed, and the most important thing now is to cherish the present moment. A girl who likes you so


    much should cherish you very much," said Darren.


    Austin had a crush on her before. Now that a girl confessed her love to him, it meant that she had great


    respect for him.


    But he couldn''t ept it at all. He could only say lightly, "sorry! I can''t ept it. "


    It never urred to her that her love confession, which she had prepared, would be rejected in this


    way. She could not ept it for a while. Tears slowly fell down from her eyes, and she ran away


    quickly.

 Chapter 174 Being Hit

    Chapter 174 Being Hit


    All of a sudden, Linda ran out of the room, which made Joan heartbroken. Besides, that man, Austin,


    refused her. She felt it was time to leave her to calm down, or else there would be some fight between


    them.


    So she decided not to chase out now. She looked at Austin coldly. "What the hell is going on with you?


    She confessed to you because she thinks highly of you. Moreover, she likes you all the time. Can''t you


    really ept her? Even if you can''t ept it, you can''t say it so directly."


    "The most important thing is, have you ever thought about the feelings of girls? It took her a lot to figure


    out how to express her love to you. But you just refused. Do you really have the heart that a man


    should have?"


    Austin''s heart ached when he saw Linda run out of the room, but he thought he would me himself if


    he didn''t figure it out. More importantly, there were so many misunderstandings among them, and he


    couldn''t forget what happened at that time.


    He apologized to Joan. "I''m very sorry for this matter, and for my own difficulties, I can''t drag down her


    because of myself."


    Darren naturally knew about his choice and did go along with Austin on this matter. "Joan, there are


    many things that are totally different from what you think. Most importantly, there are too many things


    that you can''t understand. So I hope that we can talk about these thingster. Most importantly, we


    have to find your sister as soon as possible. I''m afraid that she''ll take things too hard."


    Hearing that, Joan furrowed her eyebrows tightly. "If something bad really happened to her, you would


    have to be fully responsible for it. Even if everything is like what you said and you have your own


    difficulties, have you ever thought that you refused her without hesitation even a reason when a woman


    expressed her love in such a way? Don''t you feel embarrassed or guilty?"


    "I am indeed very guilty, but about this matter, I don''t have other exnations. Even if you ask me a lot


    now, I can''t make it clear."


    What had happened in the past had been a great pain in his heart, so he would never say it so


    casually.


    Otherwise, he would have epted Linda before.


    Darren didn''t want to talk about it in front of his friends. Moreover, he didn''t get the permission of him. If


    he told them about it, he would get into trouble. Besides, even if he could tell them about it and let them


    know each other, he couldn''t say something sad about them in front.


    So he pulled Joan over and whispered in her ear. "I''ll exin it to you. You''d better find your best friend


    as soon as possible. And I''m afraid that she will do something silly. So we must find her as soon as


    possible."


    Joan knew her best friend very well, and she believed that Linda wasn''t that stupid girl, so she couldn''t


    help telling him. "Of course she will. But you don''t have to worry too much about it. She is just in a bad


    mood. But if we go to see her now, she will think that we willugh at her. So, about this matter, let''s


    talk about itter!"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Austin again. "Austin, in fact, I always know that we can''t


    force others to do something they don''t want to do, but I hope you can give me an answer? Have ever


    you fallen in love with her? Don''t ever try to fool me with other words. I just want to know if you really


    love her, even though only a little. "


    Although Austin was a little hesitant, he only got one or two seconds to make his decision. "I do have


    feelings on her. But there are some things that I really can''t forget. That''s why I don''t want to hurt her


    and myself."


    "Oh, my God. Since you like Linda, why did you refuse her? Besides, although you have a lot of things


    that you can''t forget, you can''t refuse her heart like this. Otherwise, even if you regret in the end, you


    won''t be able to get her back."


    His words totally drove Joan crazy. Since he liked her so much, why did he have to give up all of a


    sudden? Besides, isn''t it too stupid about this?


    Austin didn''t think there was anything wrong with Joan''s scolding him. He knew it was all his fault, so


    he said modestly. "In fact, I''ve been thinking about what you said all the time. But I have not ovee


    the devil in my heart all the time. As for this, I''m so sorry for her."


    "Joan, you don''t need to ask more about that. Besides, everyone has his own privacy. If you bring this


    up to him, do you know what he is thinking? I know that Linda is your good friend, but he is also my


    good friend. Besides, I have said that I will exin it to you. As long as you listen to me, I will tell you


    everything I know. So you don''t badger him anymore, okay? "


    It was rare for Darren to lose his temper since she was pregnant. So this time, it could be regarded as


    a real blow to him.


    He had told Joan that he would exin it, so he didn''t want Joan to go on asking about it. After all, that


    had been always sad for Austin.


    But he didn''t expect that the woman didn''t listen to him at all. And she asked again and again, which


    only made him a little angry.


    Joan didn''t expect that Darren would get angry at her. She furrowed her brows, and although she was


    not happy about it, she knew that she was too excited, but she would never admit it. She quickly turned


    around, ready to leave.


    Since Linda opened the door and ran out, the door was not closed, so she walked to the other side


    without hesitation.


    It seemed that she didn''t want to waste time talking to these two fake people anymore. Darren knew


    that he had been rude to her just now. So he patted on Austin''s shoulder and chased them.


    Austin stood there, thinking about whether he had made the right decision.


    But he also knew that even if he regretted, there was no room for manoeuvre.


    Linda walked on street alone. She had thought that Austin would catch up with her if she cried out. But


    he didn''t show up and she felt more heartbroken as she didn''t see him.


    When the passers-by on the road saw the weeping girl, they felt a little empathy for her, but no one


    went up to ask her. Many people chose to watch a drama, and she had to deal with many things by


    herself.


    Linda didn''t know how long she had been walked. She rubbed her eyes gently, hoping that she could


    dry her tears.


    She was hoping that she would not shed tears because of this. Unconsciously, she arrived at the park


    where she had once yed with Joan.


    She remembered that once something bad happened to her, she woulde here to try to relieve


    herself. Now, she was finally back here. She had been hurt by her love for so long that she didn''t know


    how long it would take for her to recover.


    With this in mind, she sat on the swing in a daze.


    Joan walked ahead. As Joan was pregnant, it was hard for her to walk.


    Darren can''t help but worrying. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed her hand. "Don''t lose your


    temper again. Tell me, where is she? I''ll drive you there, or we can take a taxi together. "


    "It''s none of your business. Why didn''t you care about me before when you were so cruel to me?"


    Joan was still mad at him for what he had done to her. It never urred to her that he would even yell


    at her for that.


    Darren naturally knew the reason of her anger, but sighed "You don''t understand. You can''t imagine


    what Austin went through. So it''s normal that he reject."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Are men all looking for excuses for their own acts like this?" Joan couldn''t help butugh at him. He


    had told her clearly that he had a little feelings for Linda, so why did he act so heartless?


    "You must have misunderstood Austin. Do you know that his girlfriend was hurt by his so-called


    monitor? He hated himself for not being able to protect his girlfriend. Whenever he thought of it, he felt


    hurt in his heart. So, he always thought that he was unable to protect Linda well. After all, she was just


    a helpless girl, so deep in his heart, he never cared about her. He refused. "


    Darren could only tell Joan about it, or else it would be a disaster for them.


    Joan was stunned. She couldn''t believe it, but she believed what she had heard was true. "Let''s go to


    the Beautiful Park," she urged.


    On their way to the park, Joan and Darren talked a lot. She finally knew what had happened about


    Austin. When they arrived at the park, they found that Linda was walking out of mind. Joan called out,


    but no one heard her. All of a sudden, a car came and hit Linda.

 Chapter 175 Dont Satirize Me

    Chapter 175 Don''t Satirize Me


    Linda was sent to general hospital. When she arrived, several doctors and nurses seemed to be


    waiting outside for her.


    As soon as the car stopped, they quickly got on the car and sent Linda in.


    Joan was so worried that she couldn''t help butin. "If your friend Austin hadn''t done that, she


    wouldn''t have been like that,"


    She had a strong feeling that if Austin hadn''t refused Linda, her good friend wouldn''t have gotten out.


    On second thought, Joan seemed to be the one who had asked Linda to confess her love to him.


    Thinking of this, Joan could not help but beat herself in the head, as if everything had turned out to be


    her fault.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Why do you torture yourself like this?" said Darren, grasping her hand.


    "You don''t know, if I didn''t mess it up, she would never let herself confess love to Austin."


    Joan med herself for doing so. She thought it was all her fault.


    "In fact, I don''t think we can get any closer to this matter, but it''s not your fault. It''s toote to get


    involved in this matter. Austin has been troubled by his feeling for a long time, and most importantly, he


    hasn''t figured out everything yet. You drugged him in this way. How are you going to let him answer


    you? Besides, even if he has feelings for Linda, he won''t tell her. There is a big obstacle in his heart,


    which hasn''t beenpletely cleared up yet. "


    Darren lifted his eyebrows and looked at her. She always med herself for everything, but now she


    seemed to have nothing to do with all of this. She was still lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    Joan felt like she was the one to me, so she didn''t know what to do. On second thought, she found


    that everything is not as she thought, so she decided to have a talk with Austin.


    More importantly, her good friend had kept getting her into trouble because of Austin''s matter. As a


    result, she couldn''t be at a loss now.


    "You have told me before. But I don''t think it''s a reasonable excuse. Moreover, if a man has a crush on


    a woman, why can''t they be together? Moreover, there are many things that need to be tried out. If you


    continue to live in the pain of the past, then what can go on like this? So, I think I''m going to have a talk


    with him and ask him to give up his past. So, you''d better give him a call right now and tell him toe


    here as soon as possible. After all, it''s because of him that Linda got injured. "


    Joan had heard about it from him before, so she knew that it had been due to Austin. Not everything in


    the world would go on like this, and most importantly, their captain didn''t even exist now. All possibilities


    about that was impossible.


    With a frown, Darren walked up to her quickly and put his arm around her shoulder. "I know your


    intention. But I hope that you won''t lose your temper on him. After all..."


    All of a sudden, Joan thought the man in front of her was too long winded. She couldn''t help but push


    him. "You''d better cut the crap. Besides, I know what I should do. You''d better call him right now and


    ask Austin toe here."


    "Okay, I''ll call him now. But he''ll be disturbed here. Let me call him outside."


    With a slight smile, Darren walked towards the gate of the hospital.


    At the door of the operation room, the person who was supposed to sign the agreement should be


    Linda''s parents. But she couldn''t let her parents know about it, so only Joan could do it.


    At the beginning, the doctors in the hospital didn''t think it was a good idea, but Joan grabbed the pen


    without hesitation and signed her name directly. So the doctors stopped talking nonsense.


    Joan wouldn''t leave her best friend at this moment. She sat down on the bench and waited.


    Darren walked to a big tree and took out his phone. Then he called Austin and pressed the dial button


    without hesitation.


    At this moment, Austin was also searching for Linda. After all, everything happened because of him. He


    couldn''t make something happened to her.


    Just when he was very anxious and could not find Linda, his phone suddenly rang. Seeing it was his


    boss, he immediately answered the phone, "Mr. Darren, what''s the matter?"


    "Linda is in trouble, just in people''s hospital not far away from here. If you are free now,e here


    quickly. If you don''t know which hospital you are in, you can use the mobile phone to locate!"


    Although Darren didn''t know how to express him, he thought that they had to deal with a lot of


    problems by themselves. If they didn''t solve it in this way, it would only cause some trouble.


    "I see. I will be there as soon as I hang up the phone first."


    "Yes."


    Darren could tell from his anxious tone that this was definitely a chance.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When he realized what had happened, he shed a thin smile and ran back to the operating room.


    Seeing Joan crying, he frowned and walked towards her. Sitting beside her, he reached out his hand


    and wiped the tears off her face. "You silly girl, how you''ve changed. I was only away for a few minutes.


    How did you get hurt?"


    "I''m just worried. Moreover, I''m afraid..."


    But Joan didn''t dare to finish her sentence. Besides, when she had seen that Linda was covered with


    blood all over her body, she had a bad mood.


    She didn''t want to be disturbed by him, so no matter what happened, she couldn''t allow such a thing to


    happen.


    Without hesitation, Darren pointed at her forehead with his another hand and said, "I think you are


    woolgathering. You always overthink a lot of things that you shouldn''t. Besides, such things don''t exist


    at all. Your messing around will make them feel troublesome."


    "What''s more, many of these things are not what you and I can imagine. If you continue to mess


    around, it will only cause a lot of trouble. So, if you want her to be fine, or if you can be quiet."


    His words sessfully appeased Joan''s mind. She pouted her lips and said, "Since I''m pregnant, I


    have be more and more suspicious. Most importantly, I can''t control myself."


    "You, I really don''t know what you are thinking about? And there are lots of things that I don''t


    understand what you mean? The most important thing is that there are so many things that don''t need


    our profound understanding like this. So you''d better forget all of them? I don''t think it''s appropriate for


    you to talk to him like that. Besides, he might be very sad if you continue to talk to him like that. So I


    hope you can let him off this time."


    "I don''t feel right now. Are you pleading for him?"


    Looking at the pleading expression on Darren''s face, Joan was surprised. She had never expected


    such a thing to happen to him.


    All the things werepletely different from what he thought. So no matter what, Darren would not do


    it so casually. Moreover, he was not inferior in front of his good friend.


    So, when his woman asked him, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "In fact, I have known Austin for a


    long time, and sometimes, I know him better than you. Although sometimes he pretends to not care


    about it, sometimes he does not care a bit about it. Therefore, about this kind of thing, I still hope that


    you canmunicate. In fact, I know you care about your best friend very much, and you are a little bit


    unfair to him, so I also know that you don''t like Austin very much now... "


    Joan discovered that he had be a chatterbox from time to time, and could not help but frown.


    "Can you stop saying that, and I always feel that you don''t need to say these at all, and I have no


    opinion of Austin at all, except that I have something to ask him, so you don''t talk to me. Otherwise, I


    might break down. "


    Joan couldn''t bear it anymore. She looked at the man in front of her and thought, ''Is he crazy? Why did


    he say that?''


    Darren realized that he had talked too much today. He smiled and said, "It''s all my fault. You must be a


    little impatient after I said too much today. But I''m telling the truth."


    Joan rolled her eyes at him. "I didn''t say that you were lying. I just thought you were much more


    talkative than I was. Besides, you used to be cool, but I didn''t expect you to be talkative like a little


    woman."


    Darren twitched the corner of his lips, "I just defend my buddy and exin for him. You don''t have to be


    so sarcastic to me."

 Chapter 176 It Seems You Want To Rebel

    Chapter 176 It Seems You Want To Rebel


    Joan cast a reproachful nce at Darren as she scratched her head.


    "Well, you don''t have to say anything more about this matter. I will never make trouble for your good


    friend. And about this kind of thing, I have never thought of making trouble for him. So you should stop


    making blind and disorderly conjectures. I don''t know what I should do now. And you just interfere


    randomly like this, which makes me feel annoyed. Do you know that?"


    As Joan spoke, her voice became louder and louder, as if she had said it before. So, there was no


    other meaning in her words about this kind of thing. It was just that she hoped that Darren would


    respect her opinion, instead of do it randomly, which only made her feel very helpless.


    Austin had no idea they were upset by his own affairs?


    As soon as he got there, Joan yelled.


    Austin couldn''t help but walk up to them and asked worriedly, "Linda, is she okay?"


    "I don''t know either. It''s a pity if she''s gone," Darren sighed as he stood up.


    In fact, Darren just wanted to test whether Austin really liked Linda or not.


    Joan seemed to have considered it, so she didn''t stop him.


    "How could be this? Why didn''t I find her when I went out just now? It''s unbelievable that I heard such


    news from you. And I believe that her life will never be so soft. I believe that she will surelye to life.


    And she said she liked me. Before I said I liked her, she absolutely can''t die. "


    "Austin, I''m relieved to hear that. Since Linda is my good friend, I hope you can take good care of her.


    Besides, she really loves you. Perhaps you think that''s totally different from what you know, and you


    don''t want to ept the new rtionship. But have you thought about it carefully? You don''t know how


    many years have passed. The past is just in your mind now. You should forget what should be


    forgotten? "


    Seeing that Austin didn''t say a word, she continued, "You can''t push all the people in. So I hope you


    can ept it. Many things be numb because of people''s hesitation. So I hope you can seize your


    own happiness. It''s useless for you to regret at that time."


    After saying that, Joan felt her lips dry, so she stuck out her tongue and licked them.


    Seeing her like this, Darren immediately said, "You must be thirsty. Let me get you a cup of tea right


    now."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Joan was very moved by his words. "Thank you," she said behind him.


    Austin didn''t think she was wrong. He wasn''t sure about it.


    The point was he didn''t know the reason about this.


    So he could not help but feel a little flustered and mostly at a loss, "Although I know that it is all my


    fault, there is something that if I want to redeem, I may not be able to retrieve it back. So about this kind


    of thing, I always feel that I am so funny and can''t deal with it."


    "I find you are a dumb, and about this kind of thing, you must behave well. Moreover, I don''t think I


    should deal with it for you, but it''s you who should try to touch Linda''s heart. Although I know her


    temper, since she can''t get it, she would rather give it up. I also know that sometimes, she can''t let it


    go. I hope you can take more responsibility."


    Joan knew her best friend very well, and only hoped that he would not miss it.


    Austin nodded. "You can rest assured. I will not act recklessly. And just as you said, I should let it go,


    so I will not give up so easily."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just as you said, as long as you love something, you should be brave to pursue it. After all, it


    happened before. After experiencing this matter, I understand that you should cherish the one you love,


    or after it disappears, everything will be impossible toe back."


    Austin said firmly. No matter what, he would stick to his love this time.


    Joan was thrilled. "That''s great," she said with a smile. "I thought you would give up. But to my


    surprise, you''re not going to give up. I''m really excited about this matter, and I''ll always support you. If


    you really can''t handle it, I''ll speak more for you. Don''t worry."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, Joan didn''t know that if her best friend woke up all of a sudden and went silent, then


    everything would be screwed.


    "Well, since you have said, I won''t give up on her. I''ll stick to it. Moreover, I have a crush on her, but I''ve


    just been a little troubled by the past. I think I should have a try with your words."


    Austin simply worried his past, otherwise he wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Enough! Both of you! Don''t you feel thirsty? Save your energy!"


    Darren wanted to get some hot water for Joan, but he was afraid that she might refuse, so he went out


    and bought two bottles.


    Joan took the bottle of water without hesitation, opened the lid and drank it. She had felt thirsty, and


    had exined a lot to this guy.


    Austin took the bottle and drank some before he put it aside.


    "Austin, in fact, I think you''d better see through something. Otherwise, I don''t think it''s worthwhile for


    you to do that. After all, there are too many things we don''t have other choice. So the best for you is to


    forget about it!"


    Darren lifted his eyebrows and looked at him askance, hoping that he could understand his mind and


    not do anything reckless.


    If you have too much uncertainty in a rtionship, you should rx instead of acting like this.


    "Mr. Darren, I know what you mean. Please rest assured. I will never do it again. And I have promised


    Mrs. Lu that I will put my heart and soul into this love. I will never let her disappear in front of me like


    this."


    Seeing the determination in Austin''s eyes, Darren asked Joan curiously, "what''s going on? And was


    there something that happened during my absence."


    Joan made a face and stuck out her tongue at him yfully. "Of course not. He saw it through himself,


    so I didn''t force him to do anything about it. You can''t talk nonsense."


    Darren quickly walked up to her, took her hand and said gently, "I''m not going to mind it, so you don''t


    have to worry about it. Besides, no matter what you say, I''m happy as long as he can see through


    everything. It''s the best gift for me. So anyway, thank you for your help."


    The corner of Joan''s mouth twitched. "I did it all for my good friend''s sake. You don''t have to say that to


    me. Besides, I feel it strange. If you continue to act like this, I won''t be nice to you."


    "I know something like this. And I''ve decided to protect my love, so I hope you two can support me in


    this regard. And I also know that I''ve done too much before, which caused her to have such a pain. So


    can I beg you to let me stay here to take care of her?"


    Austin put forward his request without hesitation. He felt that he should protect her well, so that he


    wouldn''t have any regret in his life.


    Joan thought it was a good opportunity for them to get along with each other, so she nodded. "Rest


    assured. Since you''ve mentioned it, we won''t erase your opportunity. Therefore, her safety is in your


    hands. Moreover, I can only leave after seeing her safe. Now, I don''t want to leave, either."


    Joan didn''t leave until her best friend was safe and sound. In her opinion, if she thought she could give


    Austin and her good friend a chance to a better rtionship.


    Darren thought it was a good idea and said, "Austin, now that you''ve let go of the past, I wish you


    sess. Maybe it will be hard for you in the future. But now, you have to stick to your position and


    don''t change your mind at will. Otherwise, you will not only hurt others, but also get yourself into


    trouble."


    Darren was reminding. After all, he couldn''t afford to offend his woman.


    Joan knew he was trying to hint at her, so she reached out her hand and grabbed his ear. "Are you


    tired of living? How dare you treat me like this? It seems that you want to


    rebel!"

 Chapter 177 Wake Up

    Chapter 177 Wake Up


    It never urred to him that she would do this. Even though he felt ashamed of herself, his heart was


    full of happiness. He turned his head and looked at Joan, pretending to be aggrieved.


    "I didn''t want to rebel? You should know that I won''t revolt against you no matter how bold I am. "


    Joan sneered, "you know whether you''re telling the truth. Maybe after I give birth to this baby, you''ll


    even dump me."


    A touch of gloom shed through his eyes as he reached out his hand and gently touched his


    forehead. "Do you think I will be like this?"


    Joan nodded and said without hesitation, "I think most of rich people like you are like this."


    Standing by the side, Austin tried hard not tough. After all, they had promised to help him, so if he


    laughed now, he might be teased by them.


    So he pretended that he heard nothing. He turned around and suppressed hisughter, and did not


    laugh out loud.


    Noticing that his body was trembling, Joan knew that he had been smiling, but she didn''t expose him.


    ''Damn it! Since you dare tough at me, I will not let you get Linda so easily.''.


    Humph, let''s see who''s better.


    Darren didn''t know what was on her mind, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    "I know what I''m talking about today is totally different from what I think. But most importantly, I''ve


    never done those things. Even if you put all these things on me, I won''t admit them. So you''d better


    give up on this!"


    "Oh, you are angry. I was just kidding. I didn''t expect you to take it so seriously. s... It seems that


    you can''t even make a joke in this world. " Joan said resignedly. He had misunderstood her. She meant


    nothing else.


    Hearing these words, Austin held back hisughter and said seriously, "in fact, it''s unnecessary for both


    of you to do that. We can''t even tell if there are too many things happening, so we''d better wait quietly.


    Otherwise, something unexpected might happenter. "


    The corners of Joan''s mouth twitched. "What do you mean by saying that shouldn''t have happened?"


    "Can''t you just be quiet for a while? This is hospital, not the tea room. "


    A rtively young nurse suddenly appeared in front of them. She had just heard them arguing in this


    room. She thought they would be very clever, but she did not expect that they would be so casual and


    continue to chat.


    Atst, she couldn''t help but do so.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Although I know that loudness is avoided in the hospital, but we just speak a little bit loud and it won''t


    disturb others at all. But you speak so loud that you have probably waken up all the people who have a


    good rest. So about this, it''s your fault to put all the me on us. Don''t you think it''s a little


    inappropriate? "


    Narrowing his eyes, Darren replied. He was a man who would never feel wronged.


    Austin thought the same way. They talked in a low voice and would not disturb others, so he said, "we


    now speak in a low voice, not as loud as you were just now, so perhaps you are the only one who


    disturb others."


    The nurse felt wronged as she was surrounded by two men. Besides, what she said was true.


    "Noise is not allowed in the hospital, but you three keep talking about it. I didn''t say anything at first, but


    you seemed not to want to stop. That''s why Ie to stop you. Don''t be so ungrateful."


    Although the nurse didn''t know the background of the man in front of her, she was not afraid of him as


    she thought he should obey the rules in the hospital.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joan felt that they had gone too far, so she said, "I apologize to you for the two of them. I hope you


    don''t mind. In fact, they didn''t do it on purpose. They wanted to vent their anger because they felt


    wronged. If there is nothing else, you can leave now. We won''t be so noisy."


    The nurse thought that this woman was very good, so she nodded. "Since you have said so, I believe


    you. I''ll go first."


    Then she left in a hurry.


    With a gleam of displeasure in his eyes, Darren questioned, "she brought the trouble on herself. Why


    did you apologize to her?"


    "She is just a nurse. There are very few people like her in the hospital. We can''t give her a cold


    shoulder like this."


    Said Joan, with a faint smile on her face. She knew what he meant, but she didn''t want him to


    misunderstand her.


    Since Austin had learned that Joan was a good person, he continued, "I didn''t expect you to be so


    imaginative. You''re able to see through everything. I''m impressed."


    Hearing that, Joan felt a little embarrassed. "You don''t have to say that. It sounds a little weird. And I


    don''t have any other meaning in such things, so you don''t need to..."


    Just then, the door of the operating room was opened. Joan had to stop what she wanted to say.


    She walked up to the doctor and asked, "doctor, how is he?"


    "Actually she''s not badly hurt. But there''s blood on her head. So she might have lost her memory. I


    hope you can ept the fact earlier,"


    The doctor reminded her. They had to let her rtives know about this.


    Joan frowned and asked, "is it possible that she has lost her memory after she wakes up?"


    "It depends. If there is nothing serious with her, she will never lose her memory. So we just suggest you


    to prepare in advance. Maybe she will forget."


    The doctor said lightly. He was only responsible for telling them ahead of time to prepare for such


    things.


    "I see. Thank you for your reminder. We''ll take good care of her," Joan said


    After they learning about most of the condition with the doctor in charge, Linda was sent to the ward.


    She had to wake up twenty-four hours before the surgery, or something unexpected would happen.


    "Austin, do you understand what the doctor in charge said just now! Now is the most important


    moment, so I hope you can put everything aside and stay here to take care of her. Can you do it? "


    Asked Joan without hesitation. She wanted to know the answer. If he left without even looking at her, or


    if anything happened to Linda, she would be the most unlucky one.


    So she still wanted to confirm it in this way.


    Austin turned to look at Darren, waiting for his answer. Seeing the expression on his face, Darren


    coughed. For the sake of your hard work, I''ll give you a few days off. I won''t ask you back so easily. "


    Joan was totally freaked out. It turned out that Darren was the one who had the final say. Besides,


    upon hearing this, she looked at Austin with a disgruntled look.


    "In my opinion, if you really like someone, you should give her everything. And most importantly, if he


    doesn''t let you go, will you still be here? If so, I wonder if you mean it or not. "


    Austin exined hastily, "I''m serious about this, but I also want to get approval. I can''t leave without


    asking for leave. And for this kind of thing, I''m supposed to do what I should do, and I have never


    thought that I won''t take care of her by myself."


    "Joan, you can''t just find faults on Austin. Besides, he doesn''t mean it. His main purpose is to have a


    holiday. Besides, even if I don''t give him a holiday, he will probably ask for a leave. You have


    misunderstood yourself about this matter," said Darren.


    "I have known it. By the way, you don''t have to exin to me. Besides, I will be clear after hearing his


    words. So it is my fault. I apologize to you."


    Joan was a person who had the guts to love and hate. When it came to this matter, she wouldn''t think it


    was a big deal. Since both of them wanted her to be responsible for it, she would apologize. And she


    thought she was wrong in this matter, and she had wronged Austin. If she didn''t apologize, wouldn''t


    she be very rude.


    "You don''t have to apologize for it. We know you did it for your good friend. You don''t need to apologize


    to us. Besides, this is Austin''s fault and he should apologize to us for it," said Darren.

 Chapter 178 The Silly Girl

    Chapter 178 The Silly Girl


    Said Joan, dissatisfiedly, although the corners of her mouth twitched. "I have to distinguish right from


    wrong, not so casual. Moreover, it was all my fault, I should apologize. I should me it on others,


    otherwise I would feel as if I were unreasonable."


    Austin pursed his lips as if what someone said made sense.


    Thinking of this, he said helplessly. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Besides, it''s the best thing for me to stay


    here. I won''t ask too much from others."


    The only thing Joan remembered was that the doctor had told her that if Linda lost her memory, things


    wouldn''t have been so smooth. So she smiled faintly. "I hope we can handle it properly. What''s more, if


    she loses her memory, and remembers nobody, then she will have a new start."


    Although it was hard to avoid misfortune, it was still a chance. He would probably like it when someone


    brought him good luck.


    Austin thought she was right, but he hesitated. "In fact, I don''t think anything will happen as long as we


    can be together forever. And we have too many things that we are not familiar with each other. Most


    importantly, I wish she can remember everything. I don''t care how much I have to plead with her. "


    "Austin, you''re right, and that''s exactly what I think. So I think we should talk about this kind of stuff,


    instead of some casual ones. Besides, there are a lot of things that are not as simple as we think.


    Maybe she will forget, and you should do a good job as a male servant at that time, Don''t you think


    you''re going too far? "


    After saying that, Joan scratched her head with embarrassment, as if she had made it too scary.


    Austin shook his head and said, "I don''t think you''re going too far. I think you''re right. As long as she''s


    good enough, I''m okay with being her ve for my whole life."


    Joan looked at Austin, eyes full of excitement. "Austin, I didn''t expect you to have such a manly side. I


    love it so much."


    Darren Lu''s face darkened with anger when he heard this. Sensing Austin''s murderous gaze, he


    chuckled and said, "Mrs. Lu, please don''t say that again, or the man behind you will strangle me."


    Joan turned to look at his angry face. She held his face in her hands and said with a smile, "please


    don''t be mad at me. You are the best. He can''tpare with you. So don''t be angry."


    Seeing himforting himself like this, Darren couldn''t help reaching out his hand and gently stroking


    her hair. "About this, in fact, I''m not angry. I''m just a little unhappy. But seriously, don''t say it again.


    Otherwise, I really can''t ept it."


    Austin was innocent in the first ce, and he had no idea what had happened to him.


    What''s more, there were so many reasons. She didn''t want to draw a clear line between them.


    "In fact, you all feel that there are many things can''t be told in such a way, so I always feel that there


    are many things that we can''t distinguish from each other in the way we look."


    "All right, Austin. Don''t say anything more. Besides, many things can''t be solved in this way. Moreover,


    you have to stay here with her well, and we are leaving now." Joan had nned to have a nice meal,


    but to her surprise, she hadn''t eaten anything yet.


    And what was more terrible, her best friend was still in hospital.


    She felt that she had a lot of troubles to deal with today. If she had known it earlier, she would not have


    called Linda.


    Thinking of this, Joan was very upset.


    There were so many things that he couldn''t decide. What''s more, he felt that there were a lot of things


    which were not as simple as they thought.


    "Okay. If you don''t have anything else to say, you can leave now. I will take care of everything here.


    Don''t worry!" Said Austin without hesitation. Since he had made up his mind, he would not give up so


    easily, so no matter what happened, he would not end like this.


    If everything could be smooth like this, he would solve all the problems.


    So sometimes, the fact was tooplicated to be exined in words.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Well, I know you hate me here, so I will never disturb you again about such things. And I really want to


    say thank you. I just hope that you can protect her well. Otherwise, I will feel guilty!"


    Joan said in a sad voice. If she hadn''t stirred up the quarrel between them, it wouldn''t have happened.


    She didn''t want to see it happen.


    Darren felt that she was thinking too much, and he couldn''t help but frown. "Can you stop thinking like


    that? It''s unnecessary to do such things, and there are some things that can''t be saved, and as long as


    she wakes up, it''s good. When you are doing this, I always feel like you''re going to cry."


    "Am I sad? I thought the lovers would get married one day, but I didn''t expect this. Besides, I didn''t


    know about that. If you hadn''t hidden it from me, there wouldn''t be such a farce today. Until now, I


    always felt that it was my fault. "


    After a long reflection, Joan believed that she had something to do with the matter. If she hadn''t pushed


    him to do it, he wouldn''t have acted like that. So she was somewhat upset.


    Austin didn''t know how to exin the whole thing, nor did he know why such an unexpected thing


    happened. He really couldn''t, and he didn''t expect that there were so many troubles in it, which made


    him feel very bored.


    He didn''t know how to exin this. To be honest, he couldn''t force anything.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s my fault. If I hadn''t refused, it wouldn''t have happened. If you keep looking


    into it, I don''t know what to say."


    Austin frowned as if he was about to lock it.


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at Darren, and patted her on the back while saying, "you have arrived,


    so just stop making blind and disorderly conjectures. Besides, Austin said that it was none of your


    business. You are pregnant now, so you have to think about our child. Don''t be too stubborn. It will only


    hurt us towards us if you continue to act like this. "


    Joan had been sad, because Darren had always mentioned their kid in front of her, which made her


    feel like she was not as important as her son. She said unhappily, "it seems that in your heart, kid is


    more important than me. If I suddenly leave one day, you will be very happy."


    It never urred to him that Tabitha would bring this up again. With a scowl, he said to Tabitha, "you


    silly girl, I''d rather not have a baby. As long as you are alive, I can rest assured that there are many


    things that we can''t confirm together. Besides, I believe that you and the baby will always be with


    meUntil we both get old and our child grows up. "


    As a matter of fact, if there were people here who were willing to listen to them, they would be very


    moved. But now, only Austin stood beside them and told them that he loved them with all his heart, so


    he nodded and said, "Mr. Lu loves Mrs. Lu wholeheartedly. So you don''t need to worry about this


    matter at all. If Mrs. Lu wants, I think Mr. Lu will agree to it, even for the stars. "


    "Austin, don''t talk to us here anymore. You''d better take good care of Linda! We''ll leaveter. And I


    won''t have time to visit her until tomorrow morning. So, please help me with this. " Only then did Joan


    realize that Austin was still here. She had thought that he would take care of his granddaughter, but he


    had kept on talking to her and wouldn''t go. She was a little worried.


    Hearing this, Austin couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He hurriedly exined, "I''m really sorry about


    this. I almost forgot it. Of course, I just wanted you to leave. But I didn''t expect you to stay here all the


    time. It''s so boring."


    "In that case, we will not disturb you. You should go now!" He held Joan''s hand and led her to the


    dining room.


    After watching them leave, Austin returned to the ward in a hurry. Seeing that Linda was lying quietly in


    the ward with a pale face, he could not help but frown slightly. He reached out his hand and gently


    touched her eyebrows, "silly girl, even if I refuse you, you shouldn''t hurt yourself like this. This will only


    make me feel more guilty. Although I like you, there are some other things are really difficult. "

 Chapter 179 I Will

    Chapter 179 I Will


    Linda was ina. Although there were some things that she couldn''t understand, but she had heard


    clearly about these things.


    So she didn''t mean to do anything else. Even if she had consciousness, he could get out through this.


    "I''m sorry. I''m here to do a physical examination for her. Can you go out first? Besides, it''s not


    appropriate for you to be present in such a situation." A nurse went directly to Austin. She didn''t want to


    say more about these things. She had just heard the inner thoughts of this man, so she thought that


    she should have done these things well. However, it turned out that everything was exactly the same


    as what she thought. Therefore, she hoped that there was no misunderstanding between them.


    Since Austin wouldn''t disturb the nurse, he smiled and said, "Thank you for your reminder. But I still


    hope you can be careful. After all, she hasn''t woken up yet. I''m afraid..."


    "Sir, you don''t need to worry at all. I''m a nurse and won''t hurt the patient at all. More importantly, I just


    examine her body, but you are not suitable to stay here. In fact, if you are her husband, you can stay.


    So I can only ask you to go out for a while for this matter."


    In fact, there was nothing right or wrong with the nurse. She just hoped that everyone could be


    epted. Most importantly, there were too many things which made them feel helpless.


    "I think you''d better not think too much. And about this kind of thing, you''d better not say it in this way.


    Otherwise, I will feel a little impatient for everything. Most importantly, there are so many reasons for it.


    In fact, I can''t tell it clearly! I just want to go out after what you have said. I don''t want to disturb, so you


    just stay here. I''ll go out now. "


    After finishing his words, Austin left in a hurry. He felt very helpless and a little embarrassed. After all,


    he didn''t mean to do that.


    The nurse can''t help to give him a slight smile. When she saw him leave, she closed the door thought


    he might guard the room outside. Therefore, she gently changed clothes for Linda, because there was


    a bit of bacteria in the previous shirt that had to be washed out. Therefore, she only let that man go out.


    Linda could hear every word they said outside the room. Although she was a little embarrassed, she


    didn''t want to embarrass herself like that since he had left.


    After changing Linda''s clothes, the nurse took the clothes out of the room and said to Austin with a


    smile, "Don''t worry about her. She will recover tomorrow. This is the most important moment now. As


    long as you stay here and protect her, she''ll wake up soon. If anything happens, please ring the bell."


    The nurse left as soon as she finished her words. He didn''t want to talk about the money too much.


    After all, it would be denied.


    "Thanks for your suggestion. I will keep an eye on it. If it weren''t for you, I might still be in a daze now.


    So I''d better go into the room now in case she doesn''t see me when she wakes up." Austin smiled and


    walked into the room quickly. He sat beside the bed and looked at Linda.


    He looked at her eyes but she didn''t open them at all. His heart hurt as if a knife were piercing it. And


    he had no idea that he had been through such experience.


    "Linda. I''m Austin. I have no idea if you heard something before? But I want to tell you this once again,


    that I really love you. I can''t fall in love with you all at once, but I don''t have anything about that. You


    are so sad, and it always makes me feel awkward. "


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Besides, too many things need too much trouble, so I hope you don''t mind what happened before. If


    you really mind, what do you want me to do? I will do it without hesitation. I won''t let you down. Please


    don''t do it again."


    "What a surprise! We''ve just left for such a short time, but you unexpectedly be so casual and


    casual. I''m really moved by your words, so don''t worry about it. I''ll definitely do it well for you, and


    about this, I absolutely won''t let you regret."


    Joan appeared in front of them all of a sudden. He had even been too impulsive to hear the door open.


    They won''t me you for this.


    In fact, Joan had never thought of such thing.


    So when she heard about this, she expressed her position without hesitation.


    "It depends on your friend''s will. When she wakes up, she might fall in love with the other man," Darren


    frowned.


    Dissatisfied, Joan pouted her lips. "I don''t know if I think too much or you think too much. Besides. I


    guess they should be together when they were having a candlelight dinner."


    "I don''t think so. There was no such thing. You are kind of..."


    "Of course I know I''m overthinking, or I won''t do this for you. To be honest, I don''t believe in the virtual


    world at all."


    "Mr. Darren, what can I do for you? Besides, you look like a loser! " Austin had thought that he could


    stand by and watch the show, but unexpectedly, he was dragged off the stage.


    Darren lifted his brow, looking at Austin, "I hope you can stop making blind and disorderly conjectures


    about these things. A lot of things have passed and we don''t have many things to deal with anymore.


    We are reassured after hearing your words. You don''t need to make a fuss about these things.


    Besides, we have decided to support you all the time and won''t let you give all your true feelings to her


    in this way, but then you won''t take it back."


    "Mr. Darren, aren''t you two here tough at me? This is a little weird." Austin couldn''t help but feel a


    little embarrassed. He had no idea what was going on.


    Dissatisfied, Tabitha pouted her lips. "No, I didn''t. I just thought you were not so well. Besides, it was


    my fault to let you stay here alone. I didn''t think it was appropriate for you toe back. More


    importantly, you hadn''t eaten anything either. So I bought some food for you."


    Seeing the thoughtful look on his face, Darren was at a loss for words. If he hadn''t reminded her, she


    wouldn''t have thought about that at all. He handed the food he had bought to Austin and exined,


    "You don''t have to listen to her. She just wants to make something for you. She doesn''t mean anything


    else. And don''t worry. She won''t stay here for too long. Besides, we''lle to see you tomorrow


    morning. "


    Embarrassed, Austin took the food from them and said, "I''m really sorry to trouble you."


    "What are you talking about? That makes me weird."


    "Don''t feel weird any more. More importantly, our mission has beenpleted. You should go to eat."


    Darren was worried about her health.


    She had cried rather sadly in the previous period of time. He was afraid that such a matter would affect


    the baby, so he was naturally very worried.


    Joan rolled her eyes at him. "Can''t you just wait a moment? And I want to talk to Linda more."


    Actually, Joan just wanted to leave after she sent the meal. But when she saw her best friend in bed,


    she felt ufortable and even wanted to cry.


    Darren didn''t expect that Joan could be so irrational. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I hope you can think it over. If I say it again, I''m afraid you''ll say


    something bad. So I won''t have any other thoughts about it. But I always feel that you''re a little worried


    and there seems something wrong with it, so I guess there''s something you worry, and I''m afraid you


    should ept this kind of thing more often."


    Joan thought he was talking nonsense, so she snorted. "Mr. Darren, I don''t want to talk about this


    anymore. But don''t you think like this? And most importantly, what you did just now makes me feel


    confused."

 Chapter 180 Interaction

    Chapter 180 Interaction


    Speechless, Darren scratched his head, but soon there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. "I didn''t


    say anything about it? You seem something is wrong! "


    Dissatisfied, Joan pouted and put her hand on his shoulder. Because of the height, the two people


    were not quite bnced. "Can''t you just let me win? Besides, I justined about it. Do you want to


    make trouble for me? "


    The corner of Austin''s mouth twitched. He frowned at the sight of their public disy of affection. "Mrs.


    and Mr. Lu, can you stop showing off your love in front of me? Besides, Linda needs rest. If you stay


    here for a long time, I''m afraid she won''t be able to have a good rest."


    Upon hearing Austin saying this, Joan covered her mouth with both hands and made a hush gesture to


    Darren. She grabbed him, opened the door and walked out of the ward. She even closed the door


    behind her.


    Confused, Darren asked, "You just wanted to have a look, didn''t you? Why do youe out of


    nowhere? "


    "I''ve seen what we should do. There''s nothing special in the room. Besides, Austin was right. We''ve


    been talking so long in the room. I''m sure that we''ll disturb Linda rest."


    Said Joan in a soft voice. She didn''t want her best friend to be unhappy.


    With a fake smile, Darren went on, "Now that you don''t want to disturb them, we should get inside.


    Besides, it''ste. You should have a good rest. After all..."


    Although Joan knew he would use the baby as an excuse, she couldn''t help saying indifferently,


    "Anyway, I wanted to eat the food you cooked today, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. But I


    think I''m still the one who was to me. Although you''ve told me that it''s not my fault, I always feel like


    I''m the one who should be med. "


    "Mydy, can''t you just not involve this? Moreover, this kind of thing is not expected by anyone. You put


    all the me on you, making you suffer here alone. When Linda wake up, if she saw you so persistent,


    she would also think that it is her own fault."


    Darren stretched out his hands and held her tightly in his arms, trying tofort her.


    Eventually, Joan couldn''t help but burst into tears. Her hot tears fell on Darren''s chest.


    Darren felt like his heart was pierced by a needle and he felt very sad. "My silly girl, don''t cry anymore.


    And no one will me you for this kind of thing. You are always lost in thought like this. What should


    you do at that time?"


    Joan acted like a spoiled child. "I''m just like this, and I think it was my fault, but you kept saying it was


    not my fault. I feel bad, so it''s your fault!"


    "All right, all right. It''s my fault. I didn''t tell you about Austin, so I made such a mistake." Although


    Darren knew that Linda liked Austin very much, he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen.


    The most terrible thing was that the woman he loved kept apologizing to him here, which made him


    speechless, but he couldn''t despise or say anything wrong. Therefore, he could only me himself for


    everything.


    Joan raised her head to look at Darren. "Why would you take the me? About this. It''s none of your


    business. "


    "That''s because I can''t bear to see you like this. And now, I always feel that you seem to have


    mncholia. Otherwise, it would have been no big deal. You always think of it more serious, and you


    wish the whole world to fall."


    He was telling the truth. She just looked depressed.


    "Come on! How could I have that kind of disease? Besides, I''m not that kind of woman." Joan was


    furious. What happened? She hadined a lot and thought that it was her fault, but she did not


    expect that he would say that she would have mncholy.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thinking of this, she was even more angry.


    ''I was a little talkative, but I won''t suffer that trouble. ''


    Seeing that she hade back to her senses, Darren was very happy in his heart, but he pretended


    that he didn''t care at all. "You! But there are things that you don''t want to face. Take it easy. Even if you


    are depressed, I will always be with you. "


    Joan thought he had deliberately said those words to her on purpose. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said


    those words?


    She frowned and said, "Darren Lu, Do you dare to say it again?"


    She pushed away Darren at once, and her eyes were full of dissatisfaction. It seemed that the next


    moment, she would have a fight with him.


    Seeing her acting like a spoiled child, Darren shrugged and said casually, "So what? You already have


    a mncholy sign in the first ce?"


    "Are you sure it''s so obvious?" Seeing him so determined, Joan was scared. She held Darren''s hand


    and said, "We''re in the hospital now. I''d better call a doctor to have a look. Otherwise, I don''t want to


    hurt anyone."


    Depression, though not so serious, could hurt people at any time. She didn''t want to live like this.


    "Silly girl, I just wanted to make you feel less sad and find that excuse," Darren said with a smile.


    Joan believed that he wouldn''t lie to her, but she always felt something was wrong with him. "Really!


    How can you be like this! I thought we would never be like this, but you lied to me like this."


    Joan said that on purpose to him. It''s him who lied to her, which had made her worried.


    She would also let him know how it felt to be cheated.


    Noticing that she was gazing at him with displeasure, Darren pursed his lips and said, "I''m afraid that


    you worry too much, so I want you toe to sense. Aren''t you going to make a fuss about it with


    me?"


    Joan turned her head away, ignoring him.


    Helpless, Darren walked up to her, put his hands on her shoulders and said, "silly girl, don''t be mad at


    me. I didn''t lie to you. Please don''t be mad at me. Let''s go home now and I''ll cook for you. We haven''t


    eaten anything before. How about now?"


    Darren felt that he had put down his dignity as a man, and he only hoped that she would not refuse


    him.


    Joan knew what she should do and what she shouldn''t. Since he had apologized to her, she smiled


    and said, "You cooked for me. I''m d to hear that, but I''m not angry at you. You''ve cheated me, so I''m


    going to lie to you."


    To be honest, she didn''t really want to do something like that. She just thought it was fun because he


    lied to her.


    "I didn''t expect that you would lie to me like this. It''s really breaking my heart, but it''s not the right time


    to be sad. You must be hungry by now. We just brought some food for Austin, and you must want it too.


    So let me take you to dinner. I can cook for you tomorrow."


    "No, you don''t have to cook for me tomorrow. Besides, I wille to see Linda tomorrow morning. I


    don''t think I can eat even if you cook for me."


    Joan knew that Darren had treated her sincerely. Although she had a little feelings for him, she wouldn''t


    compromise to him on such matters. Therefore, no matter what decision she had made, she would


    leave in the future.


    So she hoped that she would not be affected by such things too much.


    "Now that you said so, I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow morning. Then I''ll go to work and pick you


    up at night," Darren added.


    "Well, let''s do it this way! But to be honest, I understand what you said. And I don''t think what you just


    said is wrong. I am indeed hungry. Let''s go to eat! "


    Joan stroked her belly softly. As time went by, her belly grew bigger and bigger. She felt her mood was


    getting worse.


    No matter how many thoughts she had, she didn''t know if she could go on like this. Therefore, she had


    to let herself be like this, as if nothing had happened, and she would deal with itter.


    Darren stretched out his hand and gently took her by the hand. "Well, since you are hungry, I''ll take you


    to dinner. What''s more, it''s getting dark, so you should be okay with me holding you, right?"


    Joan felt warm and her face was as warm as well. "I''m okay with it. Besides, the baby is ours. You held


    me and protected me. This is what you should do. If I hadn''t had the baby, you and I would


    have..."

 Chapter 181 Dont Blame Me For My Rudeness

    Chapter 181 Don''t me Me For My Rudeness


    "Little woman, what are you thinking about? Besides, I have told you before that I love you with all my


    heart. So stop making blind and disorderly conjectures. I don''t want to exin it again and again. I don''t


    think it makes any sense."


    There was a gleam of displeasure shing in his eyes. Darren had said this kind of thing for thousands


    of times in the past few days, but she always thought about it without bound. Moreover, his heart had


    already fallen into love with her. Did she not believe him all the time when she acted like this?


    Joan sensed that he was about to throw a tantrum, so she knew that he was cooking for her. Besides,


    he treated her tenderly and considerately.


    And she was still here doubting him. She said with a little embarrassment. "I''m sorry. Maybe you''re


    right. I''ll be depressed very soon. Otherwise, why do I keep making blind and disorderly conjectures all


    day long? It''s impossible and unrealistic. I think too much..."


    This woman was really troublesome. Moreover, she had provoked him again and again.


    He pulled her into his arms without hesitation and kissed her on the lips.


    Because he felt that if he didn''t do it, this woman would never stop.


    Joan was rendered speechless. But after a while, she felt like she was sucked in.


    Seeing her out of breath, Darren immediately let go of her.


    Seeing that she was short of breath, heughed and said. "It seems that sometimes you are not the


    right person for this. It seems that sometimes, both of us have to work hard on this."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Joan believed that he must have done it on purpose. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have treated her like that.


    Besides, she almost couldn''t breathe. Thinking of this, especially when she remembered his lip print on


    her lips.


    She angrily pushed Darren away and snapped, "I thought you were a decent man. I didn''t expect you


    to show your true colors all of a sudden. You are so annoying. I won''t like you anymore."


    "So you mean you like me now?" Hearing her words, Darren slightly raised the corners of his mouth. It


    seemed that this woman hadpletely epted his love. If that was the case, they must be together


    for a long time.


    Joan didn''t know what to say. Her cheeks were as red as an apple, which made her feel embarrassed.


    She did not expect that he could say that.


    She was not good at lying, so she felt a little awkward when she said this. "I won''t like you. You don''t


    think too much."


    "I heard it clearly just now. You said you like me, but now you say you don''t like me. It seems that all


    women like to be double minded." Darren pretended to annoy her. He couldn''t do anything about it,


    because this woman had a sharp w and she could hurt him easily.


    "Who says that women are fickle in love? Besides, I never said that I like you, so I didn''t say anything


    about it. So, I can''t be fickle in love. Please stop making blind and disorderly conjectures. Otherwise, I


    don''t want to see you again."


    Joan turned to look at Darren. Seeing that his face was a little heavy, she suddenly felt that she


    seemed to have said something more serious.


    At a loss for a moment, she didn''t know how to say it again?


    Hearing this, Darren was obviously very unhappy, and he would like to exterminate the whole world.


    But the most important thing about this thing was that he didn''t believe that this woman had no feelings


    for him at all. So he could not help but pretend to be a feeling of heartache, holding his chest gently


    with his hand, and began to stiffen his body.


    It never urred to Joan that such a thing would happen, and she had never heard of it. Now, she was


    at a loss what to do.


    She just said randomly and didn''t expect to see this.


    So she shouted in panic. "Help! Help!"


    Darren didn''t expect her to be so frightened and worried. As soon as he got the answer in his mind, he


    immediately covered her mouth with his hand. "Stop shouting anymore. I was just pretending. I just


    want to have a try. Do you really don''t like me?"


    Joan pushed him hard and yelled, "Are you insane? Could this be used to frighten me like that? Don''t


    you know that you almost scared me out of my wits? If you go on like this, I promise that I will never


    talk to you anymore."


    Seeing her so angry and realizing that he had gone too far, Darren could not help standing up.


    Although he felt a little bit pain on his hand and knew that it must be rubbed skin, he still put his hands


    behind his back.


    "I can apologize to you for something like that. But I just want to know how important I am to you? So I


    hope you won''t be mad at me."


    "But do you know how hurtful you are? You don''t have a thing for yourself, but you took it for granted.


    Most importantly, your manner only makes people feel that you''re more annoying. Nobody is willing to


    joke about their lives."


    Although Joan knew it was okay for the two of them to joke with each other, she just couldn''t ept it.


    More importantly, the truth was tooplicated to be exined by one or two points.


    If one day he really disappeared in front of her, or she did not appear in front of him, she might think


    that they were at odds, but now, a small movement of him could make her so upset.


    In order not to disturb her original thoughts, she decided to leave as soon as possible after the baby


    was born, so that she didn''t have to spend the rest of her life worrying about something that didn''t


    belong to her.


    "All right. I know you still have me in your heart. Although I know that I am the one who should be


    med for this, I just want to cherish you. So I hope you can forgive me this time. I promise that I will


    never do it again. And I will never let you feel hurt and painful. Because I will bear all the sadness and


    pain of you in the future. Please let me take the responsibility to take care of you and make you happy.


    My happiness will belong to you."


    Darren didn''t know how tofort her, so he just said his true thoughts out. Since she had his child, no


    matter what, he treated her sincerely.


    ''And I really like her. So I won''t give up so easily. ''


    Joan thought she should let go of her idea. Besides, the most important thing right now was not this. So


    no matter what, she couldn''t let it like this.


    Perhaps what he had said waspletely different from what she had thought, but most of the time,


    she should be clear that if everything was separated from him in this way, it might be a mistake for him.


    "No matter what you say? I didn''t mean to me you, I just felt a little bit unhappy. Now, I think you


    should go to treat me something to calm myself down. If you can''t do it, don''t me me for running out


    of the Lu family."


    In fact, Joan had given Darren a very good chance, and she just wanted to eat something delicious.


    Most importantly, she felt that everything waspletely different from what she had thought, although


    she had actually given him a chance.


    ''But if what she did is not fit for me, I will definitely go out. ''


    Darren was in a bad mood when he heard this. He didn''t expect it at all. He frowned and asked, "Is


    there no other discussion about this? Besides, it''s not a big deal to have a meal, so what kind of special


    food do you want?"


    Joan reached out to touch her chin and said, "Well, it depends on your own thoughts. And I hope I can


    find the feeling of first love. So, as long as you can do it, I won''t leave."


    Darren thought that she was obviously making things difficult for him. He didn''t know much about


    women, so he smiled and said, "Well, now that you''ve said so, I''ll try my best to satisfy you. But I''m


    going to the bathroom, okay?"


    Blushing, Joan said shyly, "You want to go to the bathroom? Why are you asking me? Go now."


    Seeing her blush, Darren smiled and left quickly.


    When he walked into the men''s room, he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    Nathan Liu was a very well-known yboy in S city. Because of his handsome face and the honeyed


    words, he was able to hook up with many women. What''s more, he was not afraid of women at all, so


    he was the most adept at this kind of things.


    He was enjoying the time with a woman. Suddenly, his phone rang. He knew it was for something


    important, so he stopped what he was doing.


    The woman looked at him with some dissatisfaction, but he responded with a gentle and maic


    voice. "Honey, I can''t continue today. You can go back first, and I wille to you next time."

 Chapter 242 Watch A Play

    Chapter 242 Watch A y


    After all the waiters left, Darren looked at Joan unhappily and said, "Can''t you walk slowly just now?


    Why are you in such a hurry? "


    "In fact, I didn''t run too fast. You must have seen it wrong." Joan frowned slightly and made it very


    simple, because she knew that Darren would be a gossip like that.


    Of course, Linda could also feel this, so she immediately said. "In fact, it''s better for you to exercise


    more so that you can give birth to the baby naturally."


    "Even the doctor told me to walk around frequently, so I don''t think it''s against the rules about this


    matter." Hearing someone defend her like this, Joan was overjoyed. Although there were many things


    that she didn''t understand, it shouldn''t be too bad about this.


    Pretending to cough, he said lightly, "In fact, this should be the case!"


    Darren saw them talking against him like this, as if he had been misunderstanding.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but frown slightly. He reached out his hand and gently touched his


    chin. Then he felt that something was strange, so he put it down again. Then he picked up the


    chopsticks on the table and randomly picked up something to eat.


    "Now that the dishes have been served, I''m sure you''re hungry again. Since you''re hungry, let''s have


    dinner first. We''ll talk about itter."


    Joan just felt a little hungry, but this guy didn''t seem to give her any reason, and ended her life so


    casually. So sometimes, she was still a little anxious, and in the face of such a thing, she could not help


    saying. "In fact, I''m already hungry. Let''s start!"


    She was the only one who wouldn''t y ording tomon sense.


    Linda and Austin didn''t say anything, but nodded. Anyway, it was nothing serious, so it was not a big


    deal for them to have a meal quietly together.


    Scott thought he was speechless. How could he have dinner with this Poppy? Although he was very


    reluctant, sometimes he needed someone to protect him.


    Moreover, the problem was not that simple to solve.


    So sometimes, he was more cautious.


    Therefore, in the face of such a thing, sometimes he still wanted to see through everything.


    "What? Since you are so reluctant, in fact, I didn''t ask you toe here for this matter." A hint of


    dissatisfaction shed through the eyes of Poppy, and she could only face such a person coldly.


    It was not that he had the best medicine for her disease, and she would not choose to help him.


    It seemed that she was losing her temper with him, which made Scott frown slightly. "I think you are a


    little unhappy. About the bill, it''s normal that I have to eat something. Besides, you came with me, so


    how could it be me who followed you?"


    In the face of such a thing, Scott could never follow a woman casually like this. So it was ridiculous


    about such a thing.


    Poppy shrugged indifferently. "Whether you are following me or I am following you, since we can''t tell


    each other, then goodbye."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Scott really didn''t know what she was pretending to be? If he hadn''t kept his promise, he wouldn''t have


    kept this woman, so he couldn''t help saying. "Is it time for you acting like kids to lose their temper? I''ll


    pay for you when we have dinner. Don''t talk so much."


    "Do you think I am so short of money?" Poppy hated it the most when people mentioned money in front


    of her and said they were so rich.


    In fact, she didn''tck anything in her life, especially money.


    It seemed that Scott was going to explode, and he waspletely speechless about such a thing. "I


    said we two just came for a meal. Why do you care so much?"


    "It''s not that I want to argue with you, but that you are very strange. Shouldn''t you give me an


    exnation about this? And although I know that some things can''t be so absolute, you always make


    me feel difficult to do so." Although Poppy didn''t want to say anything at the beginning, in the face of


    such a thing, she still hoped to have an exnation. Although there were many things that couldn''t be


    exined too much, this exnation should be enough, "You..." Scott thought that there were a lot of


    women in the world who wanted to invite him to dinner. There was no need to be so shy.


    So he couldn''t help but feel a little angry. Then he said again, "Well, it''s my fault. I followed you, so I''ll


    treat you a meal as an apology, okay?"


    Poppy felt that it was meaningless to continue like this, so she nodded and quickly walked in.


    "In fact, there are many things that don''t need to be said so clearly. Most importantly, there are many


    reasons. There is no need to be so clear about it. Otherwise, everything may be false." Suddenly, a


    woman appeared in front of them and gently touched her nails, as if she was very noble.


    But when he saw who it was, the corners of his mouth twitched. "Jean."


    "Are you surprised? And I didn''t expect that I would meet you. It''s ridiculous." Now, Jean didn''t love the


    man so much, and there were many things that she didn''t think too much.


    Henry thought the dog to dog game was actually very interesting. Moreover, he didn''t go home today,


    so he nned toe here for dinner. He didn''t expect to see this scene, so he couldn''t help but stand


    and stay there.


    After all, he wanted to see who was right and who was wrong and who will win in the game?


    "Jean,st time I was hurt badly by you, and today you came with me. For what? And don''t think about


    me anymore. It''s impossible for me to be with you." Scott thought he was so unlucky. He had not


    thought that he would meet this stupid woman when he was here for dinner. Last time, his reputation


    was almost exposed, so it was all this woman''s fault.


    Jean looked at him with disdain and said, "Scott, you''re too narcissistic, aren''t you? And I can swear


    that I don''t have any feelings for you now, so you''d better stay away from me as far as you can.


    Besides, I don''te here for you at all, so there''s no need to be so narcissistic."


    Jean had been tired of this kind of thing for a long time, and she didn''t want to think about it. Anyway,


    she had given up what should be given up, and she didn''t want to redeem it.


    So in the face of such a thing, she always felt a little troublesome. Most importantly, this guy was so


    shameless in front of her.


    Poppy didn''t expect that, the most important is that thing would turn out like this, so she couldn''t help


    smiling, because she saw a good show.


    Standing aside, Henry covered his mouth with his hand to prevent himself fromughing. After all, he


    had to pay a price to watch a y here, so in order to prevent himself from making any more trouble.


    Then he quickly walked into the room he had booked, but at this time, a waiter told him, "Boss, Mr.


    Darren is here today."


    Henry had been treating him as his brother since he was a child. More important, he was so unkind that


    he didn''t call him during the meal. Therefore, he was a little unhappy about this, then he immediately


    asked where Darren was?


    When he knew where Darren and others were, he quickly walked over and pushed the door open. It


    was so impolite.


    "Mr. Darren, you didn''t think about me when you were having dinner here today. Most importantly, there


    are so many people here. How can you eat without me?" Henry didn''t care about the consequence and


    said out directly.


    "How could you say that? And I believe that I have known everything about your sister." There was a


    trace of reproach in Darren''s tone. As an elder brother, he didn''t look up his sister, which resulted in


    such a situation.


    The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched slightly. "It''s not my fault, right? And about this kind of thing, it''s


    mainly your own problem. If you had told my sister earlier, it wouldn''t have happened. Now as she


    loves you to death, so it''s useless to tell her. So, it is apparently your problem about this."


    Although he knew his sister had gone too far, he didn''t care about it at all. Because if Darren had


    refused her earlier, they wouldn''t have be like this. So he didn''t want to interfere in this matter.


    "It seems that what you said is reasonable. But this is your restaurant. I guess it should be your treat.


    Besides, we just started the dinner and then it''s nothing serious to add a pair of chopsticks for you. It''s


    not a big deal." In the face of his growing up, Darren said such shameless words without hesitation.


    Moreover, as his brother, it was not a big deal to treat him a meal.


    "Hey, I don''t think so. Besides, I''m your brother. Isn''t it possible for me to have a meal with you?


    Besides, your ce is much bigger than mine. Do you need me to invite you a dinner?" Said Henry


    with dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 243 Waiting For You

    Chapter 243 Waiting For You


    Darren didn''t think that''s a big deal and couldn''t help but say. "I haven''t been here for a long time. It''s


    not a big deal for you to invite me to dinner. Besides, having money andck of money are actually not


    different."


    The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched slightly. He looked at Darren with dissatisfaction and said, "Can


    you be a little more conscious?"


    "I''m sorry. I never know what is conscious." Darren hadn''t done this for a long time, and he couldn''t


    help smiling, because he felt that he hadn''t done it for a long time.


    In the face of Darren being so thick-skinned, Henry always felt that he had lost face, but he also felt


    that it didn''t matter, so he couldn''t help saying. "For the sake of you being my brother, I won''t make a


    fuss about this matter with you. It''s not a big deal. It''s my treat."


    "Take the bowls and chopsticks by yourself." Darren seemed to be very satisfied with it.


    The corners of Joan''s mouth twitched. ''We don''tck of money. How can he do this to others?'' she


    thought.


    Henry picked up the phone in his hand and dialed the number. Then a waiter came over with bowls and


    chopsticks.


    Jean was going to have dinner when she saw a dozen of waiters walking to the other side. She was


    curious and followed them directly.


    But she didn''t expect that she would meet Joan on such a situation.


    A hint of anger shed through her eyes, but she knew that she couldn''t be too reckless, so she had to


    smile faintly and then left.


    When she returned to her room, snickering. She took out her phone and sent a message to Scott.


    Scott was supposed to have dinner with Poppy. Suddenly, his phone rang. As soon as he picked up the


    phone and looked at it, he saw a useless message. ''Is Joan really here?'' he wondered.


    But the only thing he didn''t know was that it was a strange number.


    In the face of such a thing, he could not help but have some doubts, and he did not know what to do


    about it.


    So he was a little confused.


    "What''s the matter?" Poppy saw his sudden panic and asked in confusion. It was unbelievable that this


    guy had such a side.


    "A strange number? That sent me a message saying that Darren and Joan were here." Said Scott.


    A trace of contempt shed through the Poppy''s eyes. "It''s what it should do, isn''t it? Besides, this is


    not your hotel. It''s none of your business if hees? And why do you think so?"


    "In fact, I don''t have any other thoughts. I just want to know if all this is true. If it is true, I feel a little


    awkward." A hint of dissatisfaction shed through Scott''s eyes. ''Damn it! How dare this woman


    despise me?''


    Poppy looked at him and said with a sneer. "It''s not awkward at all. What''s more, if you don''t do


    anything wrong, don''t be afraid. A good conscience is a soft pillow. Why do you care so much?"


    Scott was totally speechless, and this woman was obviously revenging on him. There was a sh of


    dissatisfaction in his eyes, and he gently put the phone aside. "It''s my fault. Besides, although Joan is


    pregnant now, she is a capable woman. I hope she cane to help me."


    "In fact, I think it''s good for you to think so. But you not only hurt her heart, but get her parents be dead.


    Are you sure she will help you?" Poppy felt that everything was not as simple as she wished. Besides,


    many things were not that simple. How could he achieve it like this?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Scott just wanted someone to help him instead of making trouble for him. So he said. "In fact, I don''t


    need you to remind me of this kind of thing at all. Besides, I know a lot of things, so sometimes I hope


    you don''t intervene in it. If you continue to live like this, I will only feel that everything is different."


    "In fact, I think there is something wrong with your own thoughts. And about this kind of thing, you are


    clearly wrong, but you still me on others like this. It''s ridiculous!" Poppy thought this guy was really


    ridiculous. That apparently didn''t belong to him, but he always wanted to force that. The most important


    thing was that she could take a fancy to him. At the beginning he treated others like that, how would


    they trust him again. Even she herself would not face such an unfaithful man.


    A hint of dissatisfaction shed through Scott''s eyes, but he couldn''t lose his temper randomly. After all,


    it had something to do with him, so sometimes he felt very ufortable, so he looked at Poppy


    coldly. "If I didn''t have what you want, would you still help me like this? So please don''t make me feel


    impatient about this matter. Otherwise, you won''t get what you want anymore."


    In the face of such a matter, Poppy had already known, and also knew that this person was a


    despicable person. If he didn''t have her own medicine, she wouldn''t have acted so casually.


    So when faced with such things, he was a little speechless, but he also knew that there were many


    things that were not as simple as himself. So there were many times that he hoped that he could forget,


    but in the end, there was still no way.


    "I know you are good at wronging people like this. I didn''t expect you to be so despicable. Although I


    know you have my antidote, can you think about this? The most important thing is that if I don''t protect


    you, you will soon lose your life." Poppy was very capable, and even Austin was not necessarily her


    match. So if he guessed randomly, she would definitely let him pay a heavy price.


    In fact, in the face of such a thing, no one could be preliminary sure. In addition, there were many


    reasons that she did not understand yet, so sometimes she hoped that there would be no


    misunderstandings between each other. Moreover, many things were not so simple, so sometimes they


    needed to be buried.


    Scott had long known that he might be threatened, and such things were rare to see, so sometimes, it


    was troublesome. Most importantly, there were many reasons that could not be used by him, so he


    couldn''t help saying. "In fact, I have thought about it too. But if you challenge my patience like this,


    don''t me me for being rude to you."


    "Excuse me, when have you been so polite to me? And I''m willing to do so much for you. But I think


    you know clearly what you have done to me in the end!" Poppy felt that everything was beyond her


    imagination, and she didn''t care about it anymore. Besides, at this moment, she didn''t want to argue


    anything, because the more they argued, the more confused she would be.


    So she pretended that she knew nothing about it!


    Because everything was totally different from what she thought. Besides, there were many reasons


    behind it. They are not that simple, so Scott said unhappily. "Although I know I''m a little despicable, I


    won''t get all these things out if I don''t me or punish you. Most importantly, I don''t want to exin


    many of these things to you. So now, the only thing you should do is to match me, not to talk nonsense


    like this. In addition, there are many things between us we are not familiar with them. But I believe that


    we two can at least deal with them! With a pregnant woman and a burden, we should have a good


    harvest this time."


    "Are you sure there are only a few people around them? Are you sure there is no one else? What''s


    more, it''s just a strange number. If you do something bad because of it, if you are caught by others by


    ident, I''ll see what you will do then." Poppy continued to eat her own food. For such a thing, she


    would never take the initiative toe to them, unless she was a fool.


    Scott thought it made sense. Maybe it was a trap that someone set for him. Just likest time, he felt


    humiliated. So he decided to think twice about it.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Besides, it''s not that simple most of the time. So, I still hope that we''d better


    not be so casual again."


    "As long as you can think it through. Don''t say that I don''t give you any chance. It''spletely


    impossible in such a situation." Poppy didn''t care about such things at all. Most importantly, many of


    the reasons were not so simple and clear, so sometimes they could be familiar with each other.


    In addition, there were many reasons for this. Until now, she did not fully understand, but she only knew


    that no one could chase after a loser.


    Even if they didn''te to them like this, no one knew how confused they were.


    So in the face of such a thing, it was better to think twice.


    If they were careless, it would be toote to regret.


    This time, Scott didn''t reject her but nodded. "It''s up to you. Forget it this time."

 Chapter 244 Looking For Arthur

    Chapter 244 Looking For Arthur


    Poppy seemed to be very satisfied with Scott''s such answer. And she didn''t ask too much about it, let


    alone think it was a big deal?


    Most importantly, many of the reasons were not so clear, so she could only say, "In fact, no matter what


    you think in your heart, For me, it''s not a big deal, so you can only rely on yourself to understand


    something. If you don''t understand, and you want to go, I won''t stop you. But I can tell you, sometimes,


    it''s not as simple as you think. Maybe they have already begun to attack you over there, or they have


    been waiting for you. At that time, I couldn''t protect you."


    Scott didn''t think she was wrong, and he had to be careful.


    Otherwise, he might be set up at any time.


    So he nodded and said. "I will be careful about this. Don''t worry. Besides, I''m not going to go there."


    "Then let''s eat. Don''t talk too much nonsense." Poppy was neither good nor bad, but she knew that


    everything was beyond her expectation. Now that he could hear what she said, it was already very


    good, so she did not intend to force much.


    There was a gleam shining in Scott''s eyes, but he knew that he couldn''t do anything he wanted to do


    now. It was better for him to have dinner quietly, so he lowered his head and began to eat.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jean can''t help to be worried, ''Why hasn''t that guye yet? Does he want to give up this


    opportunity?'' she wondered.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Had this matter been exposed, or was


    everything not like what she thought?


    "Miss, your dinner is ready." A waitress came to her and served all the dishes. Then she nodded to her


    and left quickly.


    Looking at the dishes on her table, Jean''s eyes shed a trace of dissatisfaction, but most of it was


    unreasonable. Moreover, she felt that what she could do was given up by that guy just like that. She


    could not help but feel a little angry.


    She immediately stood up and went straight to Scott''s room without eating anything.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Scott couldn''t help but look up at that side and saw Jean.


    He said with dissatisfaction, "Since you have no interest in me, why do youe here all of a sudden?


    And about this matter, I don''t seem to invite you. Or you don''t have money to eat, soe here to ask


    a meal?


    "Oh my God! I didn''t expect you to be so narcissistic. Most importantly, why didn''t you reply my


    message? It doesn''t matter if you don''t go. How could so many nonsense." Jean said rudely. She was


    not afraid of such a thing at all, nor did she think she did anything wrong. She just thought that this guy


    should apologize to herpletely. She gave him such a piece of information, but he still ignored her. It


    was really annoying.


    "It turns out that you sent me this message. But I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything or think about anything


    else in the face of such a matter. So sometimes, you don''t have to send me such a message at all."


    Scott had been humiliated to deathst time. It was impossible for her to humiliate himself now.


    "Why are you so ungrateful? Don''t you want to take that woman back? Now that you want to get


    something back, you should do it quickly, regardless of gain and loss. What''s more, they are in a good


    rtionship. If you don''t act in hurry, you won''t get anything you want!" Jean thought he was not a


    coward, but she didn''t expect him to be so coward all of a sudden. It''s so pathetic!


    Besides, it was just her opinion on this matter. If she had too many opinions, she would not care. After


    all, there were some things that could not be forced.


    "In fact, there are many things that I don''t know too much, and even more confused. So sometimes we


    should be more practical with each other, instead of such a mess. In addition, I still have the painful


    memories you gave me before, so I hope you can stay away from me in the future." Scott felt that it


    was a pain for him, and most importantly, he didn''t fully understand many of the reasons behind it.


    Then Jean left quickly with a gesture of contempt.


    Seeing that she left without hesitation and made a gesture of contempt to him, Scott couldn''t help


    reaching out his hand, gently stroking his head. Although he had been very tired recently about this


    matter, facing this woman, her uncertain personality almost drove him crazy.


    On the other side, when Henry was eating, he suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help saying,


    "By the way, you don''t know today, do you? I just met some people outside, and I don''t know if they will


    come to make trouble for you. After all, I don''t know if they have found you or not."


    Darren frowned slightly, "What do you mean by that? Do we have anyone to fear? "


    "That''s not true. The most important thing is that I met with Scott, Poppy and Jean."


    "Oh, why didn''t you say that earlier? If I had known it earlier, I would have immediately changed to


    another hotel. How troublesome it would be if I met them! " Darren still remembered what happened


    last time and was speechless.


    Joan was a little dissatisfied, and there was no need to dodge such a thing, so she couldn''t help


    saying. "Something is supposed to happen. We didn''t do anything wrong about it. We don''t have to


    dodge like this. Besides, it''s just a meal. Why do you care so much! Besides, we don''t have a free


    dinner and we didn''t let them pay the bill. Don''t think too much. The best thing is, don''t think too much.


    You are the dignified Darren. Who dares to hurt you? He must not want to live."


    Austin had never seen Joan say something like that, but he thought it made sense, so he immediately


    followed her and said, "Mr. Darren, don''t worry. If they dare to act recklessly like this, I will never let


    them go."


    After saying that, in case of any emergency, Austin called Arthur.


    Arthur thought that he woulde here soon after answering the phone call. He really didn''t expect


    that he would run into a woman when he just arrived at the hotel. He couldn''t help frowning, because


    he found that this woman was the so-called Poppy.


    Poppy said to him with embarrassment, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it just now."


    "In fact, you don''t have to apologize to me. I was just careless, so I''m still sorry for this matter. But I


    have something else to do, so I''m leaving now." Arthur didn''t think this woman was a bad person at all,


    and was there something wrong with this matter?


    If he thought about it carefully, no one would put the bad on his face, so he could not help but feel a


    little embarrassed, but he directly left.


    Although Poppy was a little strange, she felt unnecessary to do anything about it, so she was reluctant


    to go out.


    Scott stayed in the hotel alone. He wanted to inquire about something, but he knew that the owner of


    the hotel knew Darren. When he asked others to investigate, he found that it was Henry.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little embarrassed, and in the face of such a thing, he simply felt a little


    troublesome.


    No wonder they came here for the free dinner. Besides, I found that there are definitely not only 4 of


    them, but also Henry together.


    Thinking of this, he walked out without looking back. If he made a trouble here like this, he would be the


    one who was courting death.


    Jean didn''t find anyone to fight against her and no one to help her, so she had no choice but to leave


    first. But she felt that she couldn''t waste it, so she went back to her room for dinner.


    When Arthur was in the box, he saw them, greeted with everyone and then sat down.


    "Austin, I met that woman outside just now, and she left alone." Arthur suddenly spoke out everything


    he had seen.


    Although Austin was a little doubtful, he always felt that something was wrong with such a thing. But he


    couldn''t say it casually, so he could only keep it in his heart.


    In addition, there must be a plot for some of these things, so he couldn''t help saying, "Are you sure you


    saw that woman?"


    "I''m not blind. What I saw is true. But since she has left, why do you still ask me toe here? And


    when I saw her just now, I felt that she was not like a bad person!" Arthur asked in confusion.


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched, and then he looked at him in confusion. "Do you think that bad


    people will engrave two words on their faces?"


    "Of course not."


    "That''s right. Besides, if she is a good one, I won''t let you deal with him. Besides, am I the kind of


    person who can''t tell right from wrong?" Austin said discontentedly. This guy was simply hopeless.

 Chapter 245 The Request Of Henry

    Chapter 245 The Request Of Henry


    Joan thought this guy was quite interesting. She was curious about it. Most importantly, it seemed that


    they had something to do with each other.


    "In fact, I didn''t mean anything else. There are a lot of things that I haven''tpletely understood yet.


    So sometimes, it doesn''t have to be like this."


    Arthur didn''t know what was going on. And he did not understand the reasons behind it.


    So she asked helplessly. "In fact, I didn''t mean anything else about it, and I don''t want you to


    misunderstand it. So I hope you can..."


    "You silly boy, if you have nothing else to do, just eat more. Don''t think too much. The main problem


    today is mine. I should have told you earlier, but I didn''t expect that the two guys would suddenly leave.


    So I''m sorry! Let''s eat. " Austin thought that he had talked too much nonsense and hoped that he could


    forget all the nonsense.


    In the face of such a matter, Arthur always felt that some things were too troublesome, and most


    importantly, there were many reasons that he was speechless about.


    So he immediately looked at Austin and said, "didn''t you say that you wanted me to have dinner? But


    what do you want me to eat now? How can I eat without chopsticks? "


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched slightly. It was because of his negligence, so he looked at


    Henry involuntarily.


    Henry felt that he shouldn''t havee here at all, and there were many things that were not like what


    he had imagined.


    So Henry always felt very helpless. In addition, many times, he still did not fully understand.


    Henry had no choice but to pick up the phone and dialed it.


    After a while, someone brought bowls and chopsticks.


    So they finished the meal in a harmonious way, only to find that no one made trouble for them. They


    could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. After all, sometimes they were not afraid, but just impatient.


    So in the face of such a thing, she just hoped that there would not be too many misunderstandings


    between each other. And most of the time, she always felt very helpless.


    Joan didn''t feel surprised at all, so she said. "It seems that we all had a false rm, and it''s really


    troublesome."


    "In fact, you don''t need to do that at all. There are too many things that we can''t be willing to do. So


    there are too many things that we don''t need to do at all." Darren suddenly said this for no reason. In


    fact, he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    At this moment, Henry suddenly spoke out something that he shouldn''t have said. "I heard that we


    didn''t go to make trouble for you today. Can you show some mercy?"


    The corners of Linda''s mouth twitched slightly. Joan looked at Henry with dissatisfaction. "Although I


    know that you are the brother of Zoey, such a thing can''t be simply settled. I know that Linda won''t care


    about it, but I do care about it very much. Because Zoey has kidnapped me more than once, so you


    should go home and teach her well. We didn''t call the police, so your sister was free from thew. So


    we have broken up on this matter. If it happens again, I will definitely call the police. "


    "How about I apologize to you?" The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched slightly. He was really helpless


    about such a thing. Moreover, there were many things that he didn''t know what to do, so he could only


    do so in the face of such a thing.


    Besides, he didn''t want to see such a thing, so he was a little tired about it.


    "In fact, there are a lot of things that you don''t need to guess randomly. And there are many things that


    I can''t be so sure about, so I don''t have to guess in the face of such a thing. Can you let it go?" Joan


    suddenly said. Although there were many things that she didn''t want to see, there was no way to


    change. She hoped that there wouldn''t be any misunderstandings between them.


    Besides, there were a lot of things that were not so simple, so she still hoped that they could end like


    this.


    Upon hearing what Joan had said, Henry nodded with satisfaction. "It seems that sometimes you are


    really good. Besides, there are many reasons that I haven''t fully understood. But thank you for your


    understanding. In fact, I''m just a brother. Besides, my sister is more lively and even more arrogant. She


    doesn''t want to listen to me at all. I''m really sorry. "


    "In fact, you don''t have to apologize. Besides, it''s your father''s fault. Besides, there are many things


    that your family doesn''t care about. In the end, if there is really any big problem, you can''t hide it!" She


    didn''t think she had said anything wrong? And in the face of such a thing, he didn''t think it was a big


    deal?


    Besides, it was her fault. Why couldn''t she let others say it?


    Well...


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Joan suddenly felt speechless. Since they were all friends, there was no need to do that.


    In addition, Joan was still very confused about many things, so she immediately stood up and looked at


    Linda. "Linda, although there are many things that we can''t understand, but I hope you can forget it.


    Anyway, there are too many things that we can''t understand. If we continue to act like this, it will only


    cause greater damage, so sometimes it doesn''t have to be like this at all. "


    Linda couldn''t help but curl her lips. "Although you have told me many times about it, I still can''t


    swallow my anger. I think it''s not fair at all, so I always feel ufortable."


    "You silly girl, why are you so unhappy? Everyone can make mistakes, and not everyone is willing to.


    Zoey is just obsessed with it. If one day she repents, she will definitely regret." Joan thought she would


    definitely take revenge on her in the way she used to do. But now, he seemed to have seen through


    things and didn''t want to get anything bad.


    In the face of such a thing, Linda felt that this girl was getting more and more alive. She even felt that


    she had be different, so she said with dissatisfaction. "Although your thoughts are totally different


    from mine, I don''t want to say or know too much about it. So if you think that the way I think is different,


    I don''t have any other way to prove it. So, let''s just let it be!"


    "Well, don''t quarrel with each other because of such a thing. I know you can''t ept it, and there are


    many reasons behind it. It''s not easy to end it, so you don''t have to say anything like that. Moreover, in


    the face of Zoey''s matter, I canpletely apologize to you. Whether you ept it or not is your


    business. " Henry didn''t expect Darren to speak for him.


    Darren''s mouth twitched slightly. "We are all good friends. Why do you have to split up like this? Your


    sister''s matter doesn''t count this time, but if it happens next time..."


    "In fact, you know that Zoey has been disobedient since she was a child, and she likes you very much,


    so you have to solve this matter by yourself. You should not just reject her, but also take actions to


    show her, or she will think that you are ying hard to get. At that time, she will not let you go." Henry


    waspletely overwhelmed.


    She just hoped that everything could be normal!


    "I don''t know how many times I have done this, but it''s a pity that Zoey doesn''t understand it at all.


    What do you want me to do?" Darren was speechless. He didn''tin much about it, but Henry


    was too... Darren was interrupted by someone before he finished his words. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll


    figure out a way, so you don''t have to care about it at all. The most important thing is that you have to


    comfort Joan."


    Linda said unhappily after hearing what Henry said. "Joan can''t beforted so easily. So stop


    daydreaming."


    "Linda, can you hear him out? What''s more, it''s a blessing to save a person." A trace of dissatisfaction


    shed through Joan''s eyes. Now Linda was getting faster and faster, and she didn''t listen to others''


    words. Wasn''t it too rash to end the conversation like this?


    Linda stood up immediately and said with a smile, "Well, I''ll listen to you. Besides, there''s no loss


    anyway, so cut the crap and say it quickly, okay?"


    Henry stood up immediately and looked at Linda. "As a woman, you''d better not be in such a hurry.


    Otherwise, you will be sad and hurt."

 Chapter 246 Henry Cut In

    Chapter 246 Henry Cut In


    "In fact, I don''t care about this kind of thing for a long time, but my good sister seems to be unwilling, so


    I think you''d better take care of your sister when you back home. In that case, there would be no


    misunderstanding between us." As Joan spoke, she began to eat. She had seen this kind of thing for


    thousands of times. Whether it was right or wrong, she finally let it go.


    Darren felt that there seemed to be no room for him to speak here. The two sisters kept talking here.


    Most importantly, he had to see clearly whether it was right or wrong. Moreover, it originally was his


    negligence.


    So it was almost impossible to force or forget too much.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but say lightly. "In fact, there are many things that you and I don''t


    know very well. And some of them are not so simple. Maybe you think I''m too selfish, but I still use my


    own principles. I just hope that you don''t care about her. I''ll get everything done."


    In the end, Darren didn''t have the heart to do that. After all, he had been with her for so many years


    and always treated her as his sister.


    Therefore, no matter how cold and heartless she was usually, he didn''t want to hurt her in the end.


    Unfortunately, sometimes he couldn''t do anything about it.


    How could Henry face such a thing? He couldn''t help but reach out and press her temples, looking very


    remorseful. "In fact, you think I''m fine with this matter, but it''s a pity that everything is not so simple.


    Most importantly, it''s probably more difficult to make her give up this ideapletely. So the best way


    is to make her feel desperate."


    Faced with such a situation, Linda naturally did not understand some of the reasons, but she felt that


    this fellow''s words were very ridiculous. If his sister could not give up this rtionship? Did she want


    her best friend to give up this man in this way?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at Henry with disdain. "Is it because you don''t want to do it


    at all? And you think that the two of them will be more affectionate and have business dealings with


    each other, so you let your sister not give up. Now although you have found the real master, ording


    to your method, isn''t it like if your sister doesn''t want to give up, he will belong to her!"


    "You don''t need to worry about it at all. I promise it won''t happen." Henry said directly without any


    hesitation. He was not such a despicable person. More importantly, he could make that clear and was


    not overwhelmed by love like his sister.


    Joan felt that it was not appropriate for Linda to argue with him now, and she also wanted to advise her,


    but what she said didn''t seem to count at all. Facing such a situation, she didn''t know what to say, so


    she could only look at Austin for help.


    Austin shrugged helplessly. He couldn''t do anything about this thing recently. After all, she wouldn''t let


    go of her friend''s matter even if she died!


    Joan had no choice but to put down her chopsticks. She looked at Linda with dissatisfaction and said,


    "My dear, I know you''ve suffered a lot. And I made some mistakes about this. You didn''t do anything


    wrong, but there''s no need to care about it. Besides, I know you''ve suffered more than anyone else. No


    one will support you to take revenge!"


    In fact, Linda had figured it out. And she was justining. In addition, she felt a little unbnced,


    so she did so.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the anxious look on Joan''s face, she couldn''t help but curl her lips. "Don''t worry about it. I won''t


    make things difficult for you. Besides, it''s not that casual. Don''t worry."


    "Really? Are you serious? Then why are you still ying? Your smile scared me!"


    "What? Can''t I, the victim,in for a while?" A hint of dissatisfaction shed through Linda''s eyes.


    She was the victim. Didn''t she even have a chance toin?


    Joan shook her head and said with a smile, "That''s impossible. I don''t mind youining all day


    long."


    Joan expressed her opinion in a hurry. She could swear that she wouldn''t show any dissatisfaction


    about this matter.


    Hearing what she said, Linda couldn''t help smiling. "That''s more like it. I was startled by you. What''s


    more, this matter? You are also responsible for this. In fact, I just want to pay attention to you. But in


    the face of your expression, I swear that I will not treat you so casually in the future."


    "It''s okay. As long as you want, I''m willing to do it all my life." Joan thought that as long as Linda tried


    her best to get rid of these problems, otherwise it would be a nightmare for her. So she could only


    pretend that nothing happened.


    Linda didn''t expect her best friend to disappear like this. More importantly, she felt that she was


    powerful. Anyway, she wouldn''t be so casual.


    So she couldn''t help saying, "Since you have told me this, it''s inappropriate if I refuse you. And I''m


    happy to think about it."


    "In fact, as long as you are happy, everything will be fine. And in the face of such a thing, I don''t know


    what to say? So the most important thing is that I hope you can forget it!" Joan thought that sometimes


    this girl was too painful. She just hoped that she could help her and not cause such trouble.


    Therefore, in the face of such a thing, she also hoped to live well.


    "In fact, there are a lot of things that you don''t need to be so confused, let alone say those messy


    things. Because I think that everything ispletely different from what we think. So sometimes, it''s


    better not to distinguish anything. And just now, it was just idental, so I said that. But basically, I


    won''t say that casually next time."


    Linda knew what she said just now made someone very worried, and in the face of such a thing, no


    one could make it clear. In addition, many of the reasons were not so simple to understand.


    Joan felt that as long as she was safe and sound, and it would great if she would understand


    everything.


    In fact, in the face of such a thing, no one could tell clearly about it.


    But she believed that as long as her good friend was happy, everything would not be a problem. "Silly


    girl, no matter what you say or do, I won''t feel anything strange. So sometimes, you don''t need to be


    unhappy at all."


    "It seems that sometimes I do like to think boundlessly, but I''m also defending the injustice. So


    sometimes, as long as we are more familiar with each other, everything would be fine." There was a


    hint of smile in Linda''s eyes, and most importantly, she hoped that there was nothing between them.


    Hearing her words, Joan smiled faintly. "Actually, as long as you are happy, I don''t mean anything


    else."


    The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched involuntarily. In fact, he was envious of the two of them being so


    close to each other, but if they continued to talk like this, everyone would not eat.


    So in the end, he decided to put this matter to an end by himself. "Can you two sit down and have


    dinner now? Now that you have an answer to this matter, there is no need to go on like this."


    "You don''t know how to have fun at all. You have no sense of responsibility for what your sister has


    done." Linda was in a bad mood and had a hard time calming down, but because of this guy, she broke


    out again.


    Said Joan, looking at Linda with a smile. "Well, don''t lose your temper any more. The dishes will be


    cold if you don''t eat anything. Besides, Austin has been watching you all the time. At least, you should


    protect your image."


    When Linda heard this, she did feel that she had exploded too much today. Most importantly, she felt a


    little embarrassed to show her worst side.


    So she quickly sat down and looked at Austin pitifully. "You don''t hate me?"


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched slightly. "Don''t worry about it! I won''t hate you. Besides, I


    appreciate your character very much, so you don''t have to care about it."


    "That''s good. No wonder you are my favorite Austin." Linda''s eyes were full of smile. What she liked


    the most in her life was the man who could tolerate her and support her even if she made mistakes. So


    she seemed to have found such a man.


    Thinking of this, she felt very happy.


    Hearing that, Austin blushed at his praise. "Well, you''d better eat now. There are so many people


    watching us!"


    Darren had never seen Austin blush like this before, and most importantly, he was young and


    inexperienced. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling faintly. "Austin, she''s right. You two love each


    other. It''s not a big deal for you to say something sweet to each other."


    While Henry suggested, "Seeing you two in pairs, it seems that I have to work harder. Otherwise, after


    you get married and have a child, I will still be single. Isn''t it pathetic?"

 Chapter 247 Ruin Yourself

    Chapter 247 Ruin Yourself


    A hint of dissatisfaction shed through Joan''s eyes, but she didn''t seem to have anything to say in the


    face of such a matter, so she decided to give up the right to speak.


    Hearing this, Darren said with a smile. "We have been friends for generations. Besides, there are so


    many women chasing you. Just marry one of them. Don''t be so bad."


    "Darren, don''t act like my father when you talk. Put the feelings and kind of things on interests. For me,


    as long as I can find the one I love all my life, I will never give up. I haven''t found her yet, but you know


    that once I fall in love with her, I won''t let her go." Thinking of this, Henry felt funny. Even if he was so


    anthomaniac, he should at least find the right person first. If he didn''t have the idea at all, there was no


    need to do so.


    Linda felt it funny to hear such a shameless thing. Most importantly, she had never seen such a


    shameless person, so she said with dissatisfaction. "I know I talked too much today, but can you stop


    making trouble for me? And about this kind of thing, you can think it over clearly. Why do you drag


    others in?"


    Austin felt that Linda was like a bomb, but it was excusable. If it weren''t for his sister, she wouldn''t be


    like this now.


    So in the face of such a matter, he had to look at Henry and said apologetically. "I apologize to you on


    behalf of her. I know it''s mainly your sister''s fault and it''s not yours at all. But sometimes you have to be


    more conscious. You can''t make it difficult for us!"


    In the face of such a matter, no one could say clearly. Moreover, if they were not brothers or friends, his


    so-called sister would have already been sent to court.


    Henry knew that the main reason why these two didn''t take his sister seriously was that they wanted to


    save his face, so he immediately said, "It''s all my fault. I apologize to you. Although I know it''s useless


    to apologize, I still hope you can show mercy. After all, that girl was stubborn. If you can''tpletely


    stop her from thinking, she will probably stick to it. So our current way is to let herpletely give up


    the idea."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Besides, he has refused her for more than once or twice, but


    your sister doesn''t understand at all. What should others say?" Linda broke out in an instant, and she


    couldn''t take it for granted. So there were many things that she didn''t know how to face.


    Especially today, she seemed to lose her temper more and more easily.


    The corners of Joan''s mouth twitched slightly. Linda would be ady every day, but now she was just a


    barbaric girlfriend.


    Although it was for Austin, she seemed to be more powerful than her. Thinking of this, Joan couldn''t


    help saying, "Linda, no matter what we say, don''t swear. Besides, there are three men here, you should


    at least keep a little manners."


    Linda rolled her eyes at Joan and said, "There is no grace. Just say it clear. We don''t have to be


    responsible for any misunderstandings next time."


    "In fact, what you said is totally right, but are you all full?" Henry couldn''t help but ask. He always felt


    strange about such a thing, but sometimes he couldn''t be so confused.


    "Don''t ask for such the answer every time, okay? It felt a little strange. Besides, it was still early? It''s a


    little troublesome for you to be so casual like this." There was a sh of dissatisfaction in Linda''s eyes.


    The most important thing was that they were guests, and he should also make an apology. How could


    he drive others away in such a hurry?


    Henry felt a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t help saying, "In fact, I don''t mean anything else about it.


    I just hope that you can understand that I did this for your own good, because my sister ising


    soon."


    Darren seemed to be frightened and said coldly, "Did you tell her?"


    Henry frowned slightly, "In fact, you don''t need to think too much about such a thing. In addition, there


    are many reasons, which are very speechless. So sometimes, I hope you don''t misunderstand me,


    because this matter has nothing to do with me."


    "How is it none of your business? It can''t be us who called her here, right?" Linda knew that this guy


    didn''t have a good intention. He didn''t even want to pay the bill, and in the end, he still called his sister


    over. It was totally annoying.


    "In fact, my sister also has an informant here. As long as she sees someone appear, that informant will


    call her. So I assume she will arrive soon." Henry felt a little embarrassed. He did want to say it at the


    beginning, but they didn''t seem to have any chance to let him say it. They always came one after


    another.


    Joan was not a timid girl, so she was not weak. "Although I think peace is the most important thing,


    there are many things that can''t bepromised easily. Moreover, there are many things that I won''t


    compromise at all. Moreover, I just want a simple meal. If she really wants to destroy it like this, I will


    keep thepany until the end. There would be nothing else to say."


    Linda felt that this time, Joan suddenly became very powerful again. She remembered that when she


    was bullied by others, Joan would stand out for her without hesitation, so she naturally agreed with her


    on this matter. "Don''t worry. I won''t let her go if she dares to bully you."


    Facing such a situation, Joan was very satisfied. No wonder she was her good friend.


    Seeing that they were so determined, Henry thought that his sister must have been wronged when she


    came here. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help saying, "Then you can eat directly. You don''t need to pay


    after dinner. This time is on me, but please show some mercyter. Besides, I have something else to


    do, so I''m leaving now."


    Henry didn''t care about such things at all. Moreover, he didn''t care about such things at all. Therefore,


    for many times, he hoped that they could understand each other.


    In addition, there were many reasons for him not to get involved. Whether it was the eldest daughter or


    the eldest son, he did not want to get involved in this matter.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Darren knew that sometimes it was difficult to choose between a brother and a sister, so he said


    directly. "You''d better leave now, or your sister will pester you when shees. At that time, you can''t


    leave even if you want to. And I guess with her character, you will be in trouble if she asks you to


    decide for her."


    When Henry heard this, he immediately stood up and was about to go outside. At this time, the person


    outside knocked, and he could not help but hide inside quickly.


    The corners of Linda''s mouth twitched. This was the so-called Henry of the Su family. It was so


    humiliating.


    "Come in, please." Darren said politely, but his voice was still cold.


    And most importantly, there were many things that the two of them were not familiar with each other,


    and there were too many things that were kind of troublesome.


    Frowning slightly, Zoey opened the door quickly. Then she saw them eating and drinking here, and


    knew that her brother was also here. Now he suddenly disappeared. Had he already gone out?


    "Darren, you asked me to have dinner with youst time and you owe me one. Why don''t you invite me


    to dinner now?" Zoey was extremely pitiful, and in the face of such a matter, she always felt that her


    guess was right, but now? After all, it was still a difficult problem, so sometimes she hoped that they


    could take care of each other.


    Darren felt that her method was a little out of date and he had no interest in it at all.


    So he thought he shouldn''t be so obsequious anymore. He said directly, "Zoey, let me tell you. You


    have always been in my heart a sister who will never grow up. Even if you mess around like this, I will


    still treat you as a child in the end. But please remember, if you mess around next time, how to deal


    with you? "


    "You should know that what I want to do is not your sister at all. So don''t be like this, okay?" Tears


    streamed down Zoey''s face, and her voice was trembling. It seemed that she was very scared and


    ufortable.


    "Since you are so sure about everything, why do you say so many things? Besides, most of the time,


    it''s not that simple. So from now on, don''t think too much." There was a sh of dissatisfaction in


    Darren''s eyes. Besides, many things were not so simple.


    Although Zoey felt that this kind of thing was very unreasonable for her, and there were many things


    that made her feel very helpless, sometimes she had to work hard and not to be looked down upon by


    others, so she said coldly. Darren, you have told me this before, so you can''t forget it at all. Do you


    want to be easily captured by others? Wake up, or you will only ruin yourself."

 Chapter 248 Persuasion Is Useless

    Chapter 248 Persuasion Is Useless


    Joan felt discontented with her husband being lectured like this. Most importantly, this woman was too


    shameless.


    So she stood up with her hands on her hips and said discontentedly, "In fact, he doesn''t like you. Why


    are you so stubborn?"


    "It seems that it''s none of your business. Besides, you haven''t married him. You just have his child.


    Most importantly, as long as you two don''t get married, I''m very capable. So I hope you can think over


    yourself. It''s better for you to leave early." Zoey felt that she had the guts to behave like this. Most


    importantly, she didn''t know many of the reasons, but sometimes she would never show her any


    respect.


    Darren thought that this girl had gone too far. Although he didn''t want to argue with her, what she said


    made him feel very shameful. So he pulled her to the door and said coldly. "Zoey, I have always treated


    you as my sister. I don''t know how many times I have told you about this. Why don''t you believe me?


    And you always say nonsense. What do you want to do?"


    "In fact, you know what I''m thinking. Why do you pretend to be so?" A trace of dissatisfaction shed


    through Zoey''s eyes. In the face of such a matter, she knew it was reasonable, but she also hoped that


    she would not misunderstand it at will. Therefore, maybe it was necessary for them to be outside.


    Linda couldn''t hold back her anger anymore, and she felt that there must be something wrong with this


    matter, so she said discontentedly, "Zoey, although you have hurt me many times, I always want to let it


    go. After all, you are still young mentally, but I didn''t expect you to do such a serious thing. I''m in good


    mood today, so I don''t care about everything with you, but I think you''d better be more conscious. Don''t


    push yourself too hard in front of a man who doesn''t like you. Otherwise, you will be the one who will


    be hurt in the end? What''s more, you make so many people not happy. Do you feel that you are very


    content in your heart? "


    "In the face of such a thing, no one can exin it clearly. In addition, there are many reasons. It''s just a


    dream. So you can forget this dream!" Joan felt that she was not only hurting her, but also herself. So


    in the face of such a thing, she''d better give up as soon as possible. It didn''t belong to her anymore. If


    she continued to do so, it would only cause more trouble.


    Seeing the two of them echoing each other, Zoey felt that something was wrong. Most importantly,


    many of the reasons were not so simple to understand, so sometimes she was still confused.


    In addition, she felt that they seemed to deliberately give her a difficult problem, so she said with great


    dissatisfaction, "Don''t think that what you said can change my original intention. Moreover, I only


    believe that he only likes me."


    Darren waspletely crazy. Although he used to like to act in front of her, the main reason was to


    make her give up on this.


    But now she seemed to be getting more and more insatiable. So in the face of such a thing, he always


    felt that there was really no need to be so awkward about the most important thing!


    "I don''t think you need to be so narcissistic. And I can swear to God that I will never like you in my life.


    So the most important thing is to take care of yourself."


    Although Henry was listening inside, he always felt very struggling in the face of such a thing. Most


    importantly, he felt that his sister was too speechless. Moreover, he had refused her so obviously, while


    she was like a fool who doesn''t give up in the end.


    But on second thought, their family were basically infatuated with each other, and in the face of such a


    thing, no one could take it clearly.


    So sometimes, he still felt confused. After all, there were too many times, which made him very


    helpless.


    "Zoey, don''t you think you did something wrong? And don''t waste all these things on you. Most


    importantly, you can have a better choice. Why don''t you let him go? " Linda had thought that her


    brother was a shameless man, but she didn''t expect that this one was even worse. No wonder they


    were brother and sister.


    Zoey had thought that her brother would be here today, but she didn''t expect that she didn''t see him, so


    she felt a little ufortable about this. ''Did my brother know that I was here, so he ran away on


    purpose?''


    Thinking of this, she felt strange. Most importantly, she heard from the spy that her brother was also


    here today, but he disappeared all of a sudden. What was going on?


    Thinking of this, she picked up her phone and was about to make a call.


    Henry seemed to know her purpose and turned off his phone in a hurry.


    Darren certainly knew what she was going to do. He didn''t know if she could seed or not?


    If she seeded, someone would be in trouble.


    "In fact, there are a lot of things that no one can say clearly. In addition, there are many things that can''t


    be so clear, so sometimes you don''t need to take them seriously. Moreover, I have said that you are not


    my cup of tea, and I will not be yours in the future. So, you''d better find another way out!" If


    Darren hadn''t treated her as his sister since she was a child, he would have sent such a woman to the


    police station long before. Moreover, there was almost a dead end for her daring to hurt his woman. If


    the two families were not old friends, he would have already done something to her.


    He was speechless at such a thing. In addition, some of these reasons would only make himself feel a


    little helpless, so he couldn''t help but say. "In fact, I think as for this, no matter who is right or who is


    wrong, just pretend that nothing has happened. Besides, Zoey, you should have been a good girl, but


    now you have be so vicious. Don''t you think that you should restrain yourself well? Don''t be so


    casual anymore?"


    "Joan, I don''t want you to treat me like this. And I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Although I


    know some things are not like what I think, can you stop being so casual and meddling with this


    matter? Otherwise, I think I will copse." Zoey had always thought that she was a little wrong, but


    when facing her rival in love, she always felt that she was unting. If she was not unting, how could


    she say such a nonsense.


    The corners of Joan''s mouth twitched. "I don''t mean that. Don''t frame me. If I really mean that, I don''t


    think you will appear here now."


    "What do you mean?" Zoey''s eyes were full of anger.


    Linda thought that this woman might really not understand, so she couldn''t help exining. "In fact, it''s


    very simple. The most important thing is that you should think about it carefully, not so casually. Most


    importantly, there are many things that are not so simple, and I hope you can see through everything."


    "Miss Zoey, although I don''t have any objection to you, it''s against the rules for you to steal other


    people''s husband!" Austin finally couldn''t help but tell the truth.


    Zoey hadn''t thought of such a concept at all. Because someone hadn''t been married at all, she couldn''t


    help but re at Austin. "Austin, it''s all your fault, and you haven''t regretted till now. Now, you are still


    helping others to deal with me. After all, I was so good to you before, so there''s no need to do that,


    right?"


    "In fact, I don''t think it from anyone''s point of view. I just think that it''s not sweet to force a rtionship.


    And you have always wanted to force a rtionship, and even don''t know if it can be. So rather than


    this, I advise you to look for the real happiness that belongs to you. In that case, your family won''t


    worry about it, and we don''t have any burden." After saying that, Austin scratched his head with


    embarrassment, because he felt that he shouldn''t get involved in this matter, but in the end he got


    involved.


    So in the face of such a thing, he always felt a little embarrassed.


    Darren didn''t think he was wrong. What''s more, he wanted her to understand that she couldn''t force


    anyone to do anything.


    Zoey felt that she had been bullied by them again, and she had no ability to fight back, because she


    had thought the most about whether she could stop her light steps.


    In fact, maybe you are right about this kind of thing, but it''s simply an unreasonable thing for me. So


    sometimes, there would be a different surprise.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help saying. "Thank you for your help. Let''s talk about itter! I have


    something else to do and I''ll leave you alone. I''m leaving now."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 249 Finally Came To The End

    Chapter 249 Finally Came To The End


    Looking at the receding figure of Zoey, Joan could not help but slightly twitch the corners of her mouth.


    She had not intended to make a fuss with her, but at the beginning, she could not stand.


    But now, why did she leave without any reason?


    Henry said with a faint smile as he saw his sister leave. "Look at you two. I assume she will give up


    soon!"


    "No, Henry, you''re wrong. You underestimated your sister. She is much more thoughtful than you. Most


    importantly, her ability can''t be underestimated. The more you want her to give up, the more she will


    adhere to you." Linda felt that she had gone through so much experience to understand the truth.


    The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched slightly. He couldn''t help but touch his forehead with his hand,


    looking dissatisfied. "I don''t think so!"


    Darren nodded at him vigorously and said without hesitation, "Yes."


    "Then why is she still unwilling to let go even though she has been hurt for countless times? Although


    all of us are the holy beings of love, we don''t have to be giving back!" Henry couldn''t help but scratch


    his head to show that he was very remorseful now. In addition, there were many reasons for this, and


    he was still notpletely clear about it.


    But it was the first time he had taken part in such kind of thing of his sister. He didn''t expect such a


    result. More importantly, so many people pointed to his sister, and his sister was so shameless, which


    made him lose face.


    It was a pity that he had said before that he didn''t care about her love affairs. No matter how much she


    had done, he couldn''t interfere with it at will.


    Why did he feel a little regretful now?


    Linda always felt that she waspeting with this guy. Most importantly, he was too shameless!


    "In fact, I think your family are basically the holy beings of love, and there is no need to be so reckless


    about this matter. Most importantly, there is no need to be so clear about it!"


    "In fact, I don''t think your family is a saint of love, but an idiot. Apparently they doesn''t like you, but you


    have to be so shameless. I feel a little strange." Joan thought that this kind of person could only be


    regarded as an idiot, even if he was infatuated, it didn''t matter, because he didn''t like her at all. If she


    insisted on like this, she would eventually get hurt.


    Most importantly, she always liked to deceive herself like this. Was it really good?


    Henry felt that the two sisters seemed to be stimting him, but it was a fact. Moreover, their family


    was a saint of love, but unfortunately they fell in love with someone they shouldn''t love, so he had to


    say helplessly. "In fact, there are many things that we can''t choose. The most important thing is that we


    don''t have to think too much, and this will only make us have some bad behaviors. The most important


    thing is that there are many reasons that are not so simple. If wee back in this way, it would only


    make us choose some bad things, what''s more, you didn''t refuse her about the abrupt action.


    Sometimes you treated her well and sometimes you treated her badly, so she wouldn''t give up. You


    only make her feel that you are pretending, so she is naturally unwilling to give up this rtionship."


    Hearing this, Joan felt a little sorry. If it weren''t for her, Darren wouldn''t have given her a sense of


    security from time to time, but he wouldn''t have given her a chance from time to time.


    Thinking of this, she said awkwardly, "It seems that this matter is my problem. I will definitely correct it.


    Besides, I didn''t expect it to be like this before. Now it seems that I have to think it over carefully."


    Linda was quite confused, "what does it have to do with you? It''s all his sister deserved it."


    Henry didn''t know what was wrong with this woman?


    She always liked to set himself against her, and she seemed to be in the same team with Austin. So


    what now?


    Thinking of this, he looked at Austin with dissatisfaction. "Can you keep your woman? Don''t let her talk


    nonsense. Although you know it hurts her a lot, there is no need to do so!"


    The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched slightly. "Can you leave me alone from your matter? And as a


    man, what are you too embarrassed to say to them?"


    "Austin, you can''t say that. Am I not a man?" After saying that, Henry realized that this guy was talking


    about him. Most importantly, there were three men here, and only he was fooling around with these two


    women. Thinking of this, he was naturally speechless.


    He looked down upon Austin again and said. "About this kind of thing, I hope we can stop messing


    around like this. Besides, it''s obviously your fault. In the end, you all me on me. Isn''t it a little unfair?"


    In fact, Darren had already been full, and he didn''t know how to face such a thing.


    After all, they had been friends for so many years. He couldn''t just give up like this!


    "Well, stop talking about it. If you are not full, eat quickly. If you are, let''s go!" In the end, Darren chose


    not to face this problem. After all, there were some things that could not be solved so easily.


    Joan was already full, so she walked up to him and waved at him. "Get up. Let''s go."


    In fact, Linda wasn''t hungry yet. Anyway, it was enough.


    She said to Austin. "Let''s go!"


    Although Henry felt that his life today was totally strange.


    He couldn''t lose his temper randomly, and he didn''t want to do anything about it, so sometimes he


    could only say with a smile. "In fact, I don''t want to force you to do that. But since you have said so, go


    ahead. I''ll pay the bill."


    After saying that, he immediately stood up and went to pay the bill.


    Looking at his back, Linda asked in confusion. "Isn''t this his restaurant? Why does he have to pay the


    bill?"


    "That''s because there is a rule here. No matter the boss pays for the meal or anything else, he must


    pay for it. And in the end, he wants to know where the profit of these is?" Austin couldn''t help but say.


    In fact, only in this way could he know whether he had earned or lost. If the boss always likes to take


    otherse, and he can''t exin it clearly.


    At that time, no one knew whether he would earn or lose money.


    Hearing this, Linda nodded. "It seems that what you said is right. And in the face of such a thing, it


    should have been exined it well. In addition, some of these things should have been done like this. It


    seems that this guy is not stupid."


    "Who says he is a fool? In fact, he is not a saint of love, but I think he is much better than his sister. At


    least he won''t harm others ording to his own decision. In fact, you haven''t known him for a long


    time. We know from childhood that he has always have the loved someone, but unfortunately, the


    person he likes is finally taken away by others. At the beginning, he felt a little depressed. In the end,


    he became heartless and even unwilling to interfere in anything. I guess he went out only for his sister


    this time!" Austin remembered everything in the past. The most important thing was that it was not bad


    of Henry for a woman to do that.


    The corners of Linda''s mouth twitched slightly. Although there were too many things that she didn''t


    know, from this point of view, this man was obviously a yboy.


    "In fact, what Austin said is right. This guy ispletely different from his sister. Moreover, he is an


    anthomaniac and even willing to sacrifice his life. Unfortunately, in the end, he knew that this woman


    was from his opponent. She just wanted to perplex him and destroy thepany." Darren couldn''t help


    exining. As a child, he didn''t have that kind of thought at all. The most important thing was that he


    might not be in the mood to care about anything now.


    Joan couldn''t help but frown slightly. She felt like it was on TV. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but


    ask, "Didn''t he think about finding another one?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "We don''t need to teach him if he meets the right person. But unfortunately, he still can''t forget that


    woman. We are thinking that if that womanes back again, she might look for him again. After


    finding him, there might be some trouble." After saying that, Austin couldn''t help but sigh. In the face of


    such a thing, they felt that this guy was too stupid.


    "Well, let''s stop talking like that. If hees back suddenly, he will only be sad. So we''d better not talk


    nonsense here. Let''s talk about it after we go home. Besides, we have finished eating. Let''s go back to


    have a rest!" Joan reminded.


    No matter it was right or wrong, at least there wouldn''t be any special gaps between them. And most


    importantly, they couldn''t discuss others in their territory!


    "In fact, I think it''s still early, and it''s only noon. Why do we go back to rest? Oh, I forgot that I have to


    interview." Linda couldn''t help but shout out loud. How could she forget such a thing at any time?


    Fortunately, it was 2 o''clock in the afternoon, or she would bete miserably.

 Chapter 250 Bad Luck

    Chapter 250 Bad Luck


    Seeing how nervous Joan was, Darren put his arm around Joan''s shoulder and smiled. "As a matter of


    fact, we just care about him. So you don''t have to worry about it."


    "What time is it? Why are you in such a hurry? " Joan asked in confusion. It should not be a big deal.


    Besides, there was no need for them to worry about it.


    Linda took out her cell phone from her pocket, checked the calendar and the Notepad, and then she


    said with a sigh of relief, "it seems that I remember correctly. It''s 2 o''clock at noon. It seems that


    sometimes I have to pay attention. If I do anything wrong, I will lose my job."


    "You don''t need to think too much about it. I believe that Austin will send you there soon. Besides, there


    is no need for Austin in thepany now. So you two just finish the interview, and I will go to the


    company with him." The main reason why Joan did this was that she wanted everything to be fine.


    Most importantly, there were many reasons behind this, which were not so simple. Therefore,


    sometimes, everyone wanted to have some good things, so there was no need to do so.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Joan still hoped that there would be no misunderstanding


    between them. She hoped that they would love each other every day.


    Although Austin felt that it was not appropriate, since Joan had said so, Austin was actually longing for


    it.


    So Austin couldn''t help but look at Darren, "Thank you, and I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Joan didn''t know who Austin was talking to, but she always thought he was talking to her, so she said


    shyly, "actually, you don''t need to say thank you. And I think you two are a good match."


    Darren found that Joan didn''t understand him at all. Austin did not thank Joan. Thinking of this, the


    corners of Darren''s mouth twitched slightly. "In fact, Austin didn''t say that to you, but to me. He wanted


    me to let him go."


    Darren interrupted Joan without hesitation. Although he thought it was his fault, he had to tell Joan the


    truth.


    Joan stared at Darren with dissatisfaction. "After all, you are good friends. Is it wrong for you to be


    brave to pursue your own happiness? Don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate? "


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mydy, I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let him go. Besides, I just want to exin it to you." Darren frowned


    and touched her nose gently.


    Joan was so naughty that she said something useless every time.


    Although Joan didn''t know what he was thinking, she could guess that Darren was looking down upon


    her. A trace of dissatisfaction shed through her eyes. "It''s good that you don''t tell me anything.


    Besides, why don''t you tell me everything clearly? Can we still be friends? "


    Of course, Austin didn''t say anything more. Besides, he felt that what his wife said was right. This guy


    was really annoying.


    Linda felt that the two of them seemed to have a quarrel, so she said shyly, "it doesn''t matter if you


    don''t agree. I can go there alone. Besides, you can bound to each other anytime, do you have to do it


    now?"


    "Linda, don''t be afraid. I will handle it for you." Facing such a matter, Joan just hoped that she could be


    familiar with it. Most importantly, she would never let anyone destroy it.


    Darren touched his chin gently and said lightly. "Why do I feel that you two don''t understand what I''m


    saying at all? I said I didn''t mind. He will also have a holiday, so I just said it. Why do you have to do


    that?"


    In fact, Austin had already understood what Darren meant, but he pretended that he didn''t understand


    it all the time. Moreover, he didn''t think there was anything wrong. He just felt that they were more


    familiar with each other.


    So he always felt that there was something wrong, but most of the time, he felt that he should work


    hard to move forward.


    After all, if he talked too much, it might be a lie.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? What are you doing?" [¹ËÒ»óÏ] felt bored about this matter, so she


    couldn''t help reaching out her hand and gently touched his forehead.


    Although Darren didn''t feel the pain, he still pretended it and said with dissatisfaction. "I''m not 3 years


    old. Can you stop treating me like this, you are hurting my self-esteem."


    "In fact, I think this is the way you deserve it. And most importantly, no one asked you to do it like this.


    So the most basic problem is your own problem, so sometimes you should take responsibility." Linda


    was a little dissatisfied with this matter, but most importantly, she felt that it was unnecessary to


    continue, and too many things would only be more troublesome, so sometimes it was better to ignore it.


    But she couldn''t be so casual in front of her good friend. So she had to try her best to hold on, not so


    casually.


    In addition, there were many reasons. Everyone had to work hard to hold on. Otherwise, they would


    only be looked down upon by others.


    Speaking of this, Joan seemed to think too much, and gently tapped her head with her hand.


    Austin had no idea what was going on with her, so he was startled. Then he held her hand and asked,


    "Linda, what''s wrong?"


    "In fact, I''m fine. I was just thinking too much just now. Since it''s settled, why don''t we leave now?


    Otherwise, if the crazy brotheres again, I think I''ll copse." At first, Linda''s face was flushed, but


    soon it disappeared. Sheined as if she didn''t want to see Henry.


    So Linda didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to face such a thing.


    Joan didn''tin. "Hurry up. We are leaving now. What''s more, let''s go out together. We cannot


    only stay here."


    "Let''s go!" Darren lied to himself that it was not suitable for women to be stubborn, so he took Joan out.


    Linda followed them out.


    Henry had been waiting for them at the door, but he didn''t find that they hadn''te out yet. But he


    thought it was impossible for them to eat inside!


    When he turned around and wanted to look, he found that they were already able toe out.


    Others looked at him in disbelief as if they had seen a ghost, and they didn''t expect such a thing at all.


    Pointing at Henry, Joan asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I wanted to see if you need me to send you the marriage certificate, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t


    come out until now, which made me stand here for a long time." There was a trace ofint in


    Henry''s tone. you said you came out with your uncle, but they had wasted such a long time.


    "I''m sorry. We don''t need you to send us this time. And we''ve already thought it through, so there''s no


    need to do so." In fact, many things were still unclear, so Linda hoped that there would be no trouble


    between them.


    "I apologize to you for this, but I just hope that you can forgive me like this, because I don''t think I am a


    bad person." The reason why Henry said that was that he seemed to have a special ability for him,


    especially when he thought that he was a bad guy.


    Of course, Linda knew that Henry was talking about her, so she pouted with dissatisfaction. "You don''t


    have to exin this matter. Besides, I don''t think you are a bad person. I just don''t like you."


    The corners of Joan''s mouth twitched slightly. "Linda, are you enemies in your previous life? Otherwise,


    why do you quarrel like this as soon as we meet? Besides, you already have Austin. How can you hook


    up with another man casually? "


    "Joan, sat that again." A hint of anger shed through Linda''s eyes. If she liked him, she would be


    struck by lightning!


    What''s more, Joan was making trouble here. She was so hateful.


    Trembling with fear, Joan said, "I promise I won''t say it again."


    Seeing Joan being wronged, Darren frowned slightly. He said "you should be quiet and stop talking


    nonsense like this."


    In fact, Joan just felt that she had too many things to deal with. Most importantly, there were many


    things that were not as she thought, but she was interfering here. It was so pathetic.


    So Joan had to say apologetically, "Linda, don''t worry. I won''t do such a thing again. If I do it again, you


    can kill me at any time."

 Chapter 251 Whats The Use Of You

    Chapter 251 What''s The Use Of You


    Linda didn''t care about such things at all. She gently touched her forehead and temple, as if she was in


    great pain now.


    But after a while, she said lightly. "Since you have said so, I won''t argue with such a person. Most


    importantly, I don''t mean anything else. If you force me like this, you can''t me me, right?"


    "Linda, have you been stimted recently? It won''t happen at all." Joan felt that her good friend was


    really different from before. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said this or lost her temper so frequently. It


    was inconceivable.


    Austin asked with a frown. He didn''t know why this girl suddenly became like this. "Linda, what


    happened to you recently? Why did you suddenly be like this?"


    The corners of Linda''s mouth twitched slightly. And in the face of such a thing, she always felt that


    something was wrong, but she couldn''t figure it out. But there were many times that she still hoped to


    make it right.


    But she didn''t expect that the one she loved most would say so casually, as if she had really changed a


    lot. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but curl her lips. "After all, we are friends. Isn''t it a little


    inappropriate? In addition, there are many things that I haven''tpletely understood. I know I''m a


    little angry now, but you don''t have to expose me like this."


    Henry always felt that this girl was a little lively, but she was not his type.


    Otherwise, he would take her away from him no matter she was Austin''s or not. After all, he was too


    lonely.


    Austin didn''t think it was a good idea to force her randomly to do something. Anyway, he couldn''t do it


    at will. Otherwise, they would get into trouble. So he reached out his hand and gently covered her


    mouth. "Don''t worry. He won''t send us. He justes to say goodbye to us. Let''s go now!"


    Then he took Linda''s hand and left.


    It never urred to Linda that she would be taken away by someone else like this. And she hadn''t told


    anyone about this kind of thing recently. Although she felt helpless at the thought of this, she knew that


    there were many things that could not be exined simply by herself, so she had to leave with them.


    Joan looked at Henry with some embarrassment. "Although I know you are a good person, there are


    some good people may not be treated as good. Because sometimes, if you do too much wrong, others


    will also be bad. So I just hope you can pay more attention to this matter."


    "I won''t take it to heart. Don''t worry. It was all my sister''s fault. Although I seldom ask about it for so


    many years, I know what I have seen and heard today. I will try my best to go back and talk to her


    about it. If it doesn''t work, you can go back and talk to her!" A hint of cruelty shed through Henry''s


    eyes. Most importantly, he felt that everything waspletely different from what he had thought. He


    had thought that this woman was a mistress, but now he felt that his sister seemed to be a little


    strange, so he must ask her carefully after he went home today.


    Although he didn''t intervene in these things, it didn''t mean that he had no judgment.


    Hearing what he said, Darren shook his head helplessly. "In fact, I think you still believe your sister at


    first? If it weren''t for her, I guess you wouldn''t have made trouble for me today. Most importantly, you


    didn''t expect to be tricked by me in the end!"


    "It doesn''t matter as long as you want to eat anything. Besides, if I can''t afford this meal, how can I


    manage the Su family?" Henry smiled with relief. He indeed didn''t understand some things, but it didn''t


    mean that he didn''t have a judgment. In addition, this matter had been distinguished between right and


    wrong, so he wouldn''t be so casual.


    Joan felt that they had talked a lot, and she seemed to be a little impatient about this kind of thing.


    Moreover, there were many reasons behind it. She hadn''t fully understood it yet, so sometimes she felt


    that something was wrong?


    So in the end, she said firmly, "In fact, you and I don''t know much about this kind of thing, and there are


    many things that no one can say clearly. So I hope this kind of thing will end like this. And I only hope


    that your sister won''t do such an exaggerated thing again. Otherwise, don''t me me for calling the


    police in the end."


    "Don''t worry about it. I will try my best to solve it. But sometimes, I''m not sure if I can do it. I hope you


    can show mercy to her in the end, at least for my sake, because I know that this girl is tough. If you


    force her to do something, she will be ruthless to reject it. You know what she wants to do, you cannot


    be able to pull her back. So now it''s like me fighting against one bulls alone. It''s already troublesome."


    Henry always felt himself pitiful, and in the face of his sister like this, he always felt a little helpless. In


    addition, there were many things involved, and there was no need for him to go on like this.


    Sometimes, he felt that his heart was not strong enough, and he always felt that something was wrong


    with such a thing, but he could not say, so sometimes he felt a little confused.


    In addition, there were many things that could not be easily understood, so he decided not to talk


    nonsense.


    "In fact, you don''t need to care about this kind of thing at all, and I have never thought about how to


    deal with you, so sometimes you don''t need to pay attention to it at all. Although I know there are a lot


    of things that are difficult for you, and I also know that all the time now, I really feel sorry for you."


    "In fact, you don''t have to sympathize me. I just hope that everything can go on like this. And most


    importantly, there are many things that could go back to the past." After saying that, Henry felt a little


    sad. He didn''t know whether he was right or wrong in the face of such a thing. He just hoped that


    everything could be so calm and that simr things would not happen again.


    Darren felt as if he had been forgotten, and in the face of such a thing, he always felt a little helpless,


    so sometimes he felt that it was not good, so he could not help saying. "Can you two not ignore my


    existence? People like me will be very unhappy if you ignore me. If I get unhappy, you will be in


    trouble."


    "It seems that you still remember the scripts for so many years." After saying that, Henry felt a little


    funny. And it was true that the two of them did the same thing at that time, so sometimes he thought it


    was fun. In addition, there was nothing between them, so sometimes there was no need to act casually.


    In the face of such a thing, no one could take it clearly. Moreover, there were many things, and no one


    would say it was reasonable.


    But sometimes, Henry always felt helpless and it seemed that he could be manipted at any time.


    In the face of such a matter, Darren was naturally dissatisfied, and heard his words seemed to be


    fawning on someone''s pitiful heart, so he said coldly, "In fact, we all know what happened to you, but


    there is no need to be here, right? Most importantly, there is no need to act like this and do whatever


    you want. If you continue to act so casually, don''t me on me for being rude to you."


    Henry had no idea why his good friend would suddenly lose his temper. Most importantly, he didn''t do


    anything wrong. What was wrong with him now?


    Joan felt that this guy must be jealous, so she reached out her hand and gently rubbed his nose. "I


    have nothing to do with him, and he is just my new friend. So don''t bother him about this matter."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the exnation of his beloved woman, Darren couldn''t help but nod. "Let''s go away. Don''t talk


    nonsense with this guy anymore."


    Now, Henry finally realized that they had said that he was inhuman with opposite sex. Now, he also felt


    that this fellow was the same. He waved his hand gently at them and then said, "If you don''t have


    anything else to do, you can leave first. And I''m also very tired now. So, I''m sorry for absence."


    After saying that, Henry left quickly. He didn''t want to get involved in such a matter, nor did he want to


    destroy it because of him. Therefore, for the safety of everyone, he felt that he shouldn''t stay here, so


    he asked for leave.


    After Henry left, Joan gently hooked Darren''s arm with her right hand and smiled at him. "Since he has


    gone far, let''s go in hurry!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!